Saints no smiters, or, Smiting civil powers not the work of saints being a treatise, shewing the doctrine and atempts of Quinto-Monarchians, or, Fifth-Monarchy-Men about smiting powers, to be damnable and antichristian / by John Tombes ...
         Tombes, John, 1603?-1676.
      
       
         
           1664
        
      
       Approx. 333 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 63 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62873
         Wing T1816
         ESTC R6979
         12193388
         ocm 12193388
         55931
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62873)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55931)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 880:13)
      
       
         
           
             Saints no smiters, or, Smiting civil powers not the work of saints being a treatise, shewing the doctrine and atempts of Quinto-Monarchians, or, Fifth-Monarchy-Men about smiting powers, to be damnable and antichristian / by John Tombes ...
             Tombes, John, 1603?-1676.
          
           [6], 118, [1] p.
           
             Printed by R.D. for Henry Eversden ...,
             London :
             1664.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Fifth Monarchy Men.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             Ex
             AEd.
             Lamb.
             
               Feb.
               29.
               1663.
               
            
          
        
         
           Imprimatur
        
         
           
             Geo.
             Stradling
             S.
             T.
             P.
             Rever
             .
             in
             Christo
             Pat.
             D.
             Gilb.
             Archiep.
             Cant.
             à
             Sac.
             Domest
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Saints
           no
           Smiters
           :
           OR
           ,
           SMITING
           CIVIL
           POWERS
           Not
           the
           Work
           of
           SAINTS
           .
        
         
           BEING
           A
           TREATISE
           ,
           Shewing
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Atempts
           of
           QUINTO-MONARCHIANS
           ,
           OR
           ,
           FIFTH-MONARCHY-MEN
           About
           Smiting
           Powers
           ,
           to
           be
           damnable
           and
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           By
           
             JOHN
             TOMBES
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             Matth.
             26.
             52.
             
          
           
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             unto
             him
             ;
             Put
             up
             again
             thy
             Sword
             into
             his
             place
             :
             for
             all
             they
             that
             take
             the
             Sword
             ,
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             Sword.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             D.
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Eversden
          
           at
           the
           Greyhound
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1664.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOURABLE
           ,
           EDWARD
           EARL
           of
           CLARENDON
           ,
           LORD
           CHANCELLOR
           OF
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           BY
           Divine
           Providence
           declared
           in
           my
           Writings
           upon
           His
           Majesties
           return
           into
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           was
           engaged
           in
           the
           asserting
           the
           Oath
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           drew
           upon
           me
           a
           necessity
           of
           arguing
           the
           point
           of
           taking
           any
           Oath
           at
           all
           ,
           in
           somewhat
           an
           ample
           Treatise
           about
           Swearing
           ,
           which
           being
           presented
           to
           him
           it
           pleased
           His
           Majesty
           to
           accept
           of
           .
           Since
           which
           time
           I
           have
           employed
           much
           of
           my
           study
           in
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           seeking
           it
           :
           But
           having
           made
           some
           entrance
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           
           likely
           to
           become
           too
           large
           for
           the
           end
           intended
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           undeceiving
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           under
           pretence
           of
           setting
           up
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           think
           it
           their
           duty
           to
           demolish
           all
           present
           Powers
           as
           Antichristian
           ,
           they
           being
           persons
           averse
           from
           reading
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           prolix
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           rather
           to
           cut
           this
           part
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           piece
           ,
           than
           to
           stay
           the
           finishing
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Such
           as
           it
           is
           I
           presume
           to
           present
           it
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           (
           in
           humble
           gratitude
           for
           that
           voluntary
           unthought
           of
           favour
           towards
           me
           ,
           which
           moved
           you
           of
           your
           own
           accord
           and
           goodness
           to
           insinuate
           to
           His
           Majesty
           your
           ancient
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           later
           apprehensions
           of
           me
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           I
           have
           enjoyed
           that
           peace
           ,
           which
           is
           through
           His
           Majesties
           goodness
           yet
           vouchsafed
           me
           )
           which
           I
           humbly
           crave
           your
           Honour
           to
           accept
           of
           from
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             devoted
             ,
             and
             deeply
             obliged
             Servant
             in
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               JOHN
               TOMBES
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             
               §
               1.
            
             
             THe
             Occasion
             of
             this
             Treatise
             is
             declared
             .
          
           
             
               §
               2.
            
             
             The
             words
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             expressing
             their
             opinions
             about
             seeking
             Christs
             Kingdom
             in
             this
             Age
             are
             recited
             .
          
           
             
               §
               3.
            
             
             Their
             Doctrine
             about
             smiting
             Civil
             powers
             is
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             precepts
             to
             be
             wicked
             .
          
           
             
               §
               4.
            
             
             The
             exceptions
             of
             Fifth-Monarchy-men
             and
             others
             against
             the
             first
             Argument
             are
             refelled
             .
          
           
             
               §
               5.
            
             
             Suppositions
             implied
             in
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             exceptions
             about
             the
             stone
             and
             its
             smiting
             ,
             
               Dan.
               2.
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               44
               ,
               45.
            
             are
             shewed
             to
             be
             mistakes
             ,
             or
             uncertainties
             .
          
           
             
               §
               6.
               
               Quinto-Monarchians
            
             Hypotheses
             about
             the
             Civil
             Governments
             being
             from
             the
             4th
             Monarchy
             ,
             Rome
             and
             the
             Dragon
             are
             shewed
             to
             be
             groundless
             .
          
           
             
               §
               7.
            
             
             More
             Arguments
             are
             urged
             against
             Quinto-Monarchians
             Doctrine
             from
             precepts
             and
             examples
             of
             holy
             persons
             .
          
           
             
               §
               8.
            
             
             More
             Arguments
             are
             urged
             from
             Censures
             and
             determinations
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             
               §
               9.
               
               Quinto-Monarchians
            
             Doctrine
             of
             smiting
             Civil
             Powers
             inciteth
             to
             resisting
             of
             evil
             and
             self-revenging
             ,
             forbidden
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
             
               §
               10.
               
               Quinto-Monarchians
            
             Doctrine
             tends
             to
             Murder
             and
             ruine
             of
             humane
             Society
             .
          
           
             
               §
               11.
            
             
             The
             9th
             and
             10th
             Arguments
             from
             the
             meekness
             ,
             peaceableness
             and
             patience
             of
             Saints
             are
             urged
             ,
             against
             the
             smiting
             work
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             .
          
           
             
               §
               12.
            
             
             The
             11th
             and
             12th
             Arguments
             from
             the
             contrariety
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             example
             and
             agreement
             with
             Papists
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             ,
             are
             urged
             against
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             .
          
           
             
               §
               13.
            
             
             The
             smiting
             work
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             is
             grounded
             on
             falsities
             or
             uncertainties
             concerning
             the
             Agents
             ,
             means
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             the
             smiting
             ,
             
               Dan.
               2.
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               44
               ,
               45.
               
            
          
           
             
               §
               14.
            
             
             Many
             things
             are
             groundless
             and
             false
             ,
             which
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             suppose
             and
             take
             for
             Articles
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Fifth
             Monarchy
             and
             its
             setting
             up
             .
          
           
             
               §
               15.
            
             
             The
             claim
             which
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             make
             to
             Civil
             Government
             on
             earth
             in
             the
             Saints
             afore
             Christ's
             coming
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             
               §
               16.
            
             
             The
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             of
             Fifth-Monarchy
             Men
             for
             their
             separation
             and
             engaging
             against
             Civil
             powers
             ,
             are
             shewed
             to
             be
             vain
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Saints
           no
           Smiters
           :
           Smiting
           CIVIL
           POWERS
           not
           the
           work
           of
           SAINTS
           .
           OR
           ,
           A
           Treatise
           shewing
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Attempts
           of
           Quinto-Monarchians
           to
           be
           Damnable
           and
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               The
               Occasion
               of
               this
               Writing
               is
               declared
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             was
             our
             Saviors
             injunction
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             33.
             that
             they
             should
             
               first
               seek
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ;
             &
             it
             was
             his
             care
             to
             direct
             how
             they
             were
             to
             seek
             it
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Prayer
             for
             its
             coming
             ,
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             suffering
             patiently
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             living
             holily
             according
             to
             his
             Precepts
             and
             Example
             :
             And
             accordingly
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             Confessors
             and
             Believers
             in
             Christ
             have
             in
             the
             several
             Ages
             since
             Christs
             appearing
             in
             the
             flesh
             promoted
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             by
             these
             means
             .
             Nevertheless
             (
             to
             omit
             other
             Instances
             ,
             whether
             of
             former
             or
             later
             times
             )
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             company
             of
             men
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             noted
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Fifth-Monarchy-men
             ,
             or
             Quinto-monarchians
             ,
             who
             have
             in
             Sermons
             and
             in
             Printed
             Writings
             asserted
             another
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             like
             the
             barbarous
             proceedings
             of
             Turks
             ,
             or
             bloudy
             Papists
             ,
             of
             setting
             up
             the
             supposed
             visible
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             by
             bodily
             weapons
             ,
             fighting
             against
             all
             the
             present
             Civil
             Powers
             on
             Earth
             as
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             cruel
             manner
             killing
             all
             that
             oppose
             them
             ,
             and
             determining
             this
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Generation
             
             work
             they
             were
             to
             prosecute
             in
             this
             Age.
             By
             what
             degrees
             and
             means
             they
             came
             to
             such
             monstrous
             Opinions
             they
             can
             best
             tell
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             acquainted
             with
             them
             .
             The
             cursed
             effects
             of
             such
             Opinions
             as
             have
             been
             hatched
             and
             vented
             by
             the
             men
             of
             that
             perswasion
             ,
             after
             sundry
             other
             attempts
             before
             that
             time
             frustrated
             ,
             brake
             out
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             January
             1660.
             in
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             a
             small
             number
             of
             men
             dementate
             by
             those
             Conceits
             in
             a
             most
             horrid
             furious
             manner
             ,
             making
             a
             most
             bloudy
             Insurrrection
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             violent
             audacious
             way
             not
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             .
             Those
             Principles
             by
             which
             they
             acted
             and
             their
             Practises
             ,
             were
             ,
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             opposed
             some
             years
             before
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Congregations
             to
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Assertors
             had
             joined
             themselves
             ,
             and
             they
             thence
             solemnly
             ejected
             ,
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             of
             those
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Apologetical
             and
             Polemical
             Writings
             rejected
             and
             impugned
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             that
             Insurrection
             presently
             those
             persons
             who
             were
             obnoxious
             to
             suspition
             and
             obloquy
             as
             abettting
             or
             fomenting
             that
             Attempt
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             dissent
             from
             the
             received
             way
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Rites
             and
             Government
             ,
             did
             by
             humble
             Apologies
             and
             otherwise
             acquit
             themselves
             from
             that
             crimination
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             having
             met
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             whose
             Principles
             animated
             that
             Rising
             ;
             and
             fearing
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             yet
             some
             sparks
             of
             that
             fire
             lie
             unquenched
             ,
             after
             the
             publishing
             of
             some
             Writings
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             their
             proofs
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Visibility
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             Supremacy
             of
             their
             Pope
             ,
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             unwritten
             Traditions
             ▪
             necessity
             of
             receiving
             the
             Trent
             Faith
             ,
             and
             joining
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             as
             it
             is
             now
             governed
             ;
             and
             some
             other
             against
             Quakers
             about
             the
             Light
             within
             each
             man
             ,
             as
             an
             insufficient
             Rule
             to
             guide
             us
             to
             God
             ;
             about
             the
             Oaths
             of
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             occasion
             somewhat
             an
             ample
             Treatise
             about
             Swearing
             ;
             asserting
             ,
             That
             under
             the
             Gospel
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             lawfull
             use
             of
             swearing
             ;
             being
             now
             debarred
             of
             other
             Ministerial
             imployment
             ,
             I
             have
             conceived
             it
             a
             necessary
             work
             to
             shew
             the
             weakness
             of
             those
             suppositions
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Quinto-monarchians
             have
             been
             drawn
             to
             such
             an
             hideous
             practice
             ,
             as
             that
             accursed
             action
             forementioned
             was
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
            
             Quinto-monarchians
             
               expressing
               their
               Opinions
               about
               seeking
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               in
               this
               Age
               are
               recited
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             was
             a
             Book
             printed
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             year
             1656.
             as
             is
             noted
             pag.
             18.
             bearing
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               The
               Banner
               of
               Truth
               displayed
               ;
               or
               a
               Testimony
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               against
               Antichrist
               ,
               being
               the
               substance
               of
               several
               Consultations
               ,
               holden
               and
               kept
               by
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               waiting
               for
               the
               visible
               appearance
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               in
               and
               over
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               residing
               in
               and
               about
               the
               City
               of
            
             London
             .
             In
             the
             first
             page
             of
             the
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             are
             these
             words
             :
             
               And
               truly
               it
               evidently
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               Rome
               and
               the
               Nations
               of
               Europe
               (
               commonly
               called
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               but
               are
               the
               Antichristian
               Countries
               )
               which
               are
               the
               streets
               of
               the
               Great
               City
               ,
               and
               Rome-Babylon
               ,
               are
               the
               Akeldama
               ,
               or
               Field
               of
               bloud
               .
            
             And
             some
             pages
             after
             mentioning
             powers
             since
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             Beast
             with
             ten
             horns
             and
             ten
             crowns
             ,
             and
             their
             success
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               Now
               for
               that
               we
               apprehend
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               Generation
               in
               which
               we
               live
               ,
               is
               that
               time
               in
               which
               this
               great
               work
               of
               Reformation
               (
               rending
               and
               tearing
               the
               very
               foundations
               of
               the
               Beasts
               Civil
               power
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               ;
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               Rome's
               Dominions
               ;
               a
               great
               slaughter
               amongst
               the
               great
               men
               and
               implacable
               Enemies
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               final
               result
               ,
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               becoming
               Christ's
               possession
               )
               will
               begin
               ;
               and
               that
               time
               in
               which
               the
               first
               dispensation
               of
               our
               Lord's
               Kingdom
               shall
               take
               place
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               pass
               before
               these
               things
               be
               fulfilled
               :
               Therefore
               we
               are
               against
               these
               Governments
               as
               now
               constituted
               ,
               and
               growing
               upon
               the
               old
               root
               of
               wickednesse
               and
               bitternesse
               ,
               that
               (
               time
               out
               of
               mind
               )
               have
               brought
               forth
               and
               produced
               nothing
               but
               bloud-Monsters
               ;
               and
               to
               Rule
               by
               those
               Laws
               that
               Bastards
               Tyrants
               and
               Conquerors
               have
               made
               for
               their
               Lusts
               sake
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               Isay
               8.
               20.
               
               We
               cannot
               contend
               for
               any
               Government
               whatsoever
               that
               is
               of
               Mans
               erecting
               ,
               building
               and
               planting
               ,
               where
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               old
               Foundation
               may
               remain
               and
               be
               left
               ;
               and
               which
               good
               men
               ,
               moral
               men
               ,
               civil
               men
               may
               exercise
               upon
               a
               meerly
               civil
               accompt
               ,
               (
               for
               all
               men
               as
               they
               are
               men
               have
               lost
               their
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               in
               respect
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               first
               Adam
               ;
               but
               Saints
               have
               regained
               them
               in
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               or
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
               )
               and
               by
               force
               and
               vertue
               of
               mens
               Laws
               (
               though
               but
               the
               best
               of
               those
               
               Laws
               ,
               &
               those
               called
               fundamental
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               where
               no
               more
               righteous
               is
               found
               )
               for
               the
               Lord
               will
               pluck
               up
               and
               destroy
               root
               and
               branch
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               have
               a
               stone
               of
               Babels
               confused
               building
               for
               a
               corner
               ,
               nor
               a
               stone
               for
               a
               foundation
               .
               We
               cannot
               therefore
               but
               (
               as
               in
               duty
               by
               our
               Allegiance
               to
               this
               King
               bound
               )
               proclaim
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               lawful
               and
               true
               begotten
               Heir
               ,
               and
               lawful
               King
               and
               Potentate
               of
               these
               three
               Nations
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               he
               is
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               )
               shall
               possesse
               the
               Earth
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Gates
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               sole
               Legislative
               power
               of
               the
               Nations
               is
               ,
               and
               doth
               of
               right
               appertain
               and
               belong
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               exercised
               by
               him
               ,
               Dan.
               7.
               27.
               
               Jer.
               10.
               7.
               
               Isa.
               9.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Gal.
               3.
               16.
               
               &c.
               Hence
               then
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               That
               those
               beast-like
               powers
               now
               in
               being
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               those
               (
               if
               any
               )
               which
               shall
               succeed
               upon
               that
               bottom
               that
               Rebel-like
               will
               not
               assign
               their
               said
               power
               ,
               Crowns
               and
               Scepters
               to
               this
               great
               Monarch
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               deemed
               and
               adjudged
               Traytors
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               against
               accordingly
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               Kings
               Laws
               .
               And
               truly
               we
               are
               soberly
               and
               humbly
               bold
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jehovah's
               strength
               to
               assert
               ,
               That
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               High
               (
               be
               they
               who
               or
               where
               they
               will
               )
               and
               faithfull
               remnant
               ,
               are
               a
               people
               distinct
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               formal
               Professors
               ,
               and
               are
               but
               Pilgrims
               and
               strangers
               in
               this
               state
               of
               affairs
               ,
               men
               of
               another
               Kingdom
               and
               World
               ;
               and
               are
               by
               themselves
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               Free-State
               :
               and
               therefore
               't
               is
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               from
               good
               and
               sound
               grounds
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               exercise
               that
               Royal
               Authority
               which
               God
               has
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               invested
               them
               with
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Saints
               by
               calling
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               accompt
               we
               humbly
               conceive
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               lawful
               for
               them
               to
               use
               all
               honest
               and
               just
               means
               to
               defend
               themselves
               and
               offend
               their
               enemies
               ;
               and
               to
               contend
               against
               those
               that
               do
               or
               shall
               oppose
               them
               in
               their
               work
               and
               business
               ,
               which
               is
               according
               to
               the
               pattern
               shewed
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               and
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ordained
               and
               declared
               throughout
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               It
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               even
               already
               arrived
               the
               overturning
               daies
               ;
               we
               mean
               those
               times
               in
               which
               God
               will
               begin
               to
               smite
               the
               Governments
               and
               powers
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               :
            
             which
             is
             a
             little
             after
             expressed
             thus
             ;
             
               the
               total
               annihilation
               and
               subversion
               of
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               of
               what
               quality
               soever
               ,
               ruling
               either
               in
               Antichrists
               earth
               ,
               or
               civil
               State
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               Christ-state
               ,
               by
               the
               first
               dispensation
               of
               Christs
               visible
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               ,
               
               or
               that
               of
               the
               stone
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               bear
               a
               constant
               and
               publick
               testimony
               against
               powers
               ,
               as
               the
               subject
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               must
               be
               plucked
               up
               .
               We
               expect
               the
               Gentile
               Saints
               shall
               begin
               this
               great
               work
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Book
             it self
             ,
             having
             p.
             1.
             said
             
               They
               were
               resolved
               to
               proceed
               in
               their
               way
               of
               Consultation
               for
               the
               clearing
               up
               these
               matters
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               principles
               of
               their
               hope
               ,
               
                 they
                 thus
                 write
              
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               oppression
               in
               the
               earth
               in
               all
               Nations
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               England
               at
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               is
               undeniable
               :
               for
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               oppression
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               also
               affirm
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Dragon
               in
               power
               ,
               no
               Antichrist
               ,
               Beast
               ,
               Babylon
               ,
               Whore
               ,
               nor
               false
               Prophet
               ;
               which
               how
               absurd
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               let
               all
               judge
               .
               But
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               is
               still
               in
               the
               Seat
               of
               Authority
               ,
               &
               the
               Governments
               of
               these
               Nations
               are
               Antichristian
               ,
               therefore
               oppression
               is
               not
               ceased
               :
               Neither
               will
               there
               be
               any
               lasting
               Cessation
               of
               cruelty
               ,
               untill
               the
               fifth
               Kingdom
               be
               set
               up
               ;
               when
               the
               whole
               Earth
               shall
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               divides
               it self
               into
               two
               Iron
               legs
               ;
               ten
               toes
               and
               a
               little
               horn
               ,
               be
               wholy
               destroyed
               in
               all
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               Governments
               and
               Reliques
               thereof
               ;
               for
               the
               Spirit
               and
               life
               that
               is
               in
               that
               Beast
               ,
               or
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               old
               Dragon
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Devil
               and
               Satan
               ,
               that
               old
               Serpent
               ,
               whose
               seed
               do
               continually
               war
               against
               the
               Woman
               ,
               which
               is
               Christs
               Mystical
               body
               ;
               there
               being
               great
               enmity
               between
               them
               two
               ▪
               p.
               4.
               
               That
               dispensation
               which
               Jehovah
               ,
               by
               his
               providence
               hath
               cast
               us
               under
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               overturning
               dispensation
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               beating
               of
               Plough-shares
               into
               Swords
               ,
               which
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               speak
               of
               ;
               that
               day
               in
               which
               Christ
               will
               appear
               in
               his
               stone
               ,
               the
               stone
               of
               Israel
               ,
               against
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               be
               invested
               in
               his
               possessions
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               their
               greatness
               under
               the
               whole
               Heavens
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               conclude
               that
               it
               is
               an
               unlawful
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               men
               ought
               not
               to
               contribute
               to
               the
               upholding
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               of
               those
               powers
               which
               shall
               be
               broken
               by
               this
               dispensation
               ,
               left
               happily
               they
               be
               found
               fighters
               against
               God.
               p.
               6.
               
               The
               will
               of
               man
               having
               been
               corrupted
               ever
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               Lawes
               that
               proceed
               from
               that
               will
               must
               need
               be
               so
               .
               p.
               11.
               
               We
               say
               the
               oppressor
               which
               makes
               us
               to
               groan
               is
               Babylon
               ,
               in
               her
               several
               parts
               and
               powers
               in
               England
               :
               Rulers
               ,
               Lawyers
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Soldiers
               ;
               for
               the
               present
               Government
               in
               England
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               confessed
               to
               be
               either
               
               a
               part
               of
               the
               ten
               Horns
               of
               the
               ravenous
               fourth
               Beast
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               wicked
               little
               Horn
               Dan.
               7.
               
               Because
               they
               are
               the
               last
               evil
               powers
               that
               shall
               be
               over
               the
               Nations
               of
               Europe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               this
               to
               be
               an
               Assyrian
               ,
               else
               we
               must
               conclude
               him
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               set
               up
               by
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               because
               he
               rules
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               and
               shall
               Christ
               be
               beholding
               to
               Antichrist
               for
               Lawes
               ?
               No
               certainly
               ;
               he
               is
               of
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               need
               not
               run
               far
               to
               look
               this
               oppressor
               ,
               having
               already
               found
               him
               to
               be
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               with
               its
               dependents
               ,
               and
               appurtenances
               ,
               being
               a
               piece
               of
               that
               monstrous
               Beast
               ,
               whom
               the
               Dragon
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Devil
               Revel
               .
               20.
               2.
               )
               Assignes
               Power
               and
               Seat
               ,
               and
               great
               authority
               unto
               ,
               who
               branches
               himself
               into
               so
               many
               Monarchical
               Governments
               in
               the
               Nations
               of
               Europe
               ,
               and
               which
               men
               would
               perswade
               us
               to
               submit
               to
               as
               being
               lawful
               ,
               and
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               execute
               the
               Laws
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               rule
               for
               him
               in
               Tyranny
               ;
               oppression
               and
               persecution
               by
               politick
               Laws
               which
               they
               make
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               the
               Priests
               and
               Lawyers
               plead
               ,
               and
               mercinary
               Soldiers
               and
               Officers
               execute
               .
               p.
               12.
               
               The
               persons
               oppressed
               ,
               we
               take
               it
               ,
               are
               the
               most
               spiritual
               enlightned
               Saints
               in
               these
               Nations
               ,
               whose
               spirits
               and
               affections
               are
               stirred
               up
               to
               follow
               Christ
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Generation
               ,
               the
               good
               interest
               now
               contended
               for
               ,
               whom
               we
               call
               the
               Generation
               of
               publick
               spirited
               Saints
               .
               The
               administration
               of
               Christs
               visible
               Kingdom
               and
               rule
               over
               the
               Nations
               is
               endeavoured
               to
               be
               suppressed
               in
               this
               juncture
               of
               time
               .
               And
               not
               only
               the
               thing
               it self
               is
               opposed
               as
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               endeavoured
               by
               Matchiavil's
               principle
               ,
               argument
               and
               power
               ,
               as
               heretical
               ,
               as
               monstrous
               ;
               but
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Gospel
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               and
               Office
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               which
               shall
               be
               preached
               for
               a
               witness
               to
               all
               Nations
               )
               is
               slighted
               and
               rejected
               by
               self-interested
               men
               ,
               and
               contemned
               by
               most
               .
               p.
               13.
               
               They
               have
               made
               a
               Law
               that
               those
               that
               shall
               speak
               against
               the
               powers
               must
               be
               Traytors
               ,
               which
               in
               effect
               is
               to
               make
               those
               Traytors
               that
               speak
               for
               this
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               conversion
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               poor
               ignorant
               sinners
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christs
               visible
               Kingdom
               is
               opposed
               .
               And
               p.
               14
               The
               establishment
               of
               Justice
               and
               righteousness
               in
               the
               world
               :
               and
               therfore
               with
               us
               arise
               for
               the
               lot
               of
               our
               inheritance
               ;
               prepare
               therefore
               your
               victuals
               ,
               your
               purse
               ,
               and
               your
               scrip
               ,
               but
               especially
               your
               sword
               ,
               though
               you
               sell
               your
               coat
               for
               it
               .
               p.
               23.
               
               The
               Parliament
               as
               being
               built
               upon
               the
               old
               foundation
               was
               a
               part
               of
               the
               beast
               .
               p.
               24.
               
               It
               is
               clear
               that
               the
               dispensation
               
               of
               the
               Stone
               shall
               begin
               to
               smite
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               or
               Civil
               power
               ,
               and
               that
               quarrel
               is
               begun
               and
               taken
               up
               and
               continued
               chiefly
               against
               that
               power
               .
               p.
               25.
               
               Found
               to
               be
               from
               Hell
               and
               not
               from
               Heaven
               .
               p.
               27.
               
               The
               glass
               of
               the
               beasts
               powers
               being
               almost
               run
               out
               in
               these
               Nations
               ,
               what
               remains
               but
               that
               the
               Saints
               take
               into
               their
               own
               possession
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               power
               (
               which
               is
               their
               birth-right
               ,
               as
               freemen
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               29.
               
               )
               which
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               powers
               hath
               unjustly
               detained
               from
               them
               some
               hundreds
               of
               years
               .
               p.
               28.
               
               That
               the
               work
               of
               this
               Stone
               is
               a
               smiting
               work
               ,
               or
               a
               work
               wherein
               the
               Saints
               imployed
               shall
               visibly
               appear
               in
               a
               military
               posture
               for
               Christ
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               the
               great
               combat
               between
               Christ
               and
               the
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               world
               .
               For
               the
               Saints
               shall
               fall
               upon
               ,
               or
               smite
               that
               great
               Image
               ,
               the
               Feet
               and
               Toes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Roman
               Monarchy
               ,
               as
               now
               divided
               ,
               or
               all
               those
               powers
               ,
               whose
               derivation
               is
               from
               Rome
               (
               others
               not
               excepted
               nor
               freed
               )
               shall
               be
               thereby
               smitten
               ,
               we
               mean
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Romish
               Iron-legs
               ,
               or
               the
               Roman
               Kingdom
               divided
               into
               the
               Eastern
               ,
               and
               western
               Monarchies
               ,
               (
               wherein
               the
               whole
               Dominion
               ,
               Power
               and
               Monarchy
               of
               the
               Ottoman
               Family
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               is
               comprehended
               )
               and
               the
               Beasts
               ten
               horns
               ,
               or
               Antichrists
               civil
               powers
               (
               equivalent
               to
               the
               ten
               toes
               )
               and
               also
               the
               little
               Horn
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               powers
               whatsoever
               that
               shall
               be
               found
               opposers
               of
               the
               Lords
               Kingdom
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               the
               golden
               Babylonish
               ,
               silver
               Persian
               ,
               brasen
               Grecian
               ,
               or
               Iron
               Roman
               Dan.
               2.
               and
               ch
               .
               7.
               
               Revel
               .
               13.
               ch
               .
               17.
               
               So
               that
               we
               comprehend
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               Antichrist
               in
               the
               Civil
               Ecclesiastical
               parts
               thereof
               made
               up
               of
               Persons
               and
               things
               .
               p.
               29.
               
               The
               fifth
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               is
               Christs
               ,
               with
               its
               holy
               ,
               just
               and
               righteous
               Lawes
               and
               Officers
               must
               arise
               with
               destruction
               to
               ,
               and
               stand
               up
               in
               place
               of
               the
               4th
               .
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Officers
               thereof
               .
               p.
               30.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               the
               purchase
               of
               the
               blood
               ,
               and
               death
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               p.
               15.
               
               Now
               then
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               called
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               proves
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               might
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               kept
               their
               pure
               ,
               civil
               and
               unmixed
               state
               ;
               so
               saith
               Paul
               ,
               the
               powers
               that
               be
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               civil
               powers
               of
               old
               Rome
               ,
               tho
               a
               bloody
               persecutor
               ,
               and
               devourer
               of
               the
               creation
               and
               good
               heritage
               )
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               when
               the
               power
               of
               Rome
               adulterated
               from
               its
               pure
               civil
               state
               ,
               and
               becomes
               
               a
               mixt
               Antichristian
               state
               ,
               the
               Beast
               and
               a
               Whore
               then
               it
               is
               said
               of
               that
               Beastly
               ,
               Antichristian
               power
               ,
               that
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               or
               Satan
               gave
               him
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               Seat
               ,
               and
               great
               authority
               ;
               and
               what
               then
               is
               this
               save
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Hell
               ?
               God
               hath
               revealed
               this
               by
               his
               Spirit
               from
               his
               word
               ,
               unto
               a
               little
               remnant
               ,
               who
               see
               the
               rottenness
               and
               hellish
               foundation
               of
               all
               the
               Civil
               powers
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
               And
               how
               great
               an
               argument
               is
               this
               also
               to
               us
               that
               the
               rise
               and
               work
               of
               the
               Stone
               is
               near
               ?
               Which
               is
               principally
               against
               the
               Civil
               power
               .
               p.
               52.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               in
               Saints
               to
               hate
               Gods
               Enemies
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               to
               hate
               the
               Civil
               ,
               or
               Beast-like
               power
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               that
               which
               upholds
               the
               great
               Whore
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               fighter
               against
               Christs
               Kingly
               office
               ,
               even
               with
               a
               perfect
               hatred
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               and
               find
               a
               Remnant
               do
               at
               this
               day
               .
               p.
               55.
               
               The
               Lord
               will
               use
               ,
               and
               engage
               his
               people
               to
               act
               in
               ,
               and
               perform
               such
               a
               destroying
               work
               upon
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               this
               work
               of
               the
               stone
               is
               ,
               namely
               the
               total
               commotion
               and
               dissolution
               of
               the
               old
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               old
               Earth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               created
               powers
               ruling
               therein
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               the
               decree
               ,
               determination
               ,
               promise
               and
               appointment
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               p.
               56.
               
               The
               Lord
               by
               these
               figurative
               expressions
               ,
               holds
               forth
               the
               dissolution
               of
               all
               old
               things
               formal
               Antichristian
               Church-state
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               all
               beast-like
               ,
               wordly
               Governments
               ,
               Institutions
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               politick
               Constitutions
               ,
               Powers
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               of
               all
               the
               Nations
               Isai.
               5.
               30.
               p.
               57.
               
               So
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               will
               admit
               of
               no
               competitors
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               the
               sole
               legislative
               power
               ,
               and
               exercise
               of
               the
               chief
               Magistracy
               ,
               and
               be
               Lord
               Paramount
               over
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               is
               engaged
               to
               appear
               with
               his
               smiting
               Stone
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               this
               glorious
               Mountain
               of
               peace
               .
               p.
               59.
               
               That
               all
               the
               blood
               of
               Gods
               people
               is
               found
               in
               Babylon
               :
               For
               they
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               her
               Civil
               powers
               Revel
               .
               16.
               6
               ,
               7.
               )
               have
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Prophets
               Revel
               .
               17.
               6.
               ch
               .
               18.
               24.
               
               &
               19.
               1.
               
               Jer.
               50.
               14.
               now
               therefore
               God
               by
               way
               of
               recompence
               &
               retaliation
               hath
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               his
               instruments
               by
               which
               he
               will
               execute
               his
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               of
               them
               Murtherers
               :
               accordingly
               God
               commands
               his
               people
               (
               &
               't
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               obey
               )
               to
               reward
               Babylon
               double
               as
               she
               rewarded
               them
               Revel
               .
               18.
               6.
               and
               they
               shall
               give
               her
               blood
               to
               drink
               .
               p.
               62.
               
               The
               call
               which
               the
               stone
               shall
               have
               to
               act
               in
               its
               smiting
               work
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               thereof
               now
               pertinent
               and
               fitly
               applicable
               to
               a
               faithful
               remnant
               now
               extant
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               and
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               seeing
               that
               
               the
               signes
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               of
               the
               end
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               gr●at
               measure
               now
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               accomplished
               in
               Englands
               Remnant
               ;
               therefore
               we
               conclude
               ,
               and
               assert
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               lawful
               and
               warrantable
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               duty
               incumbent
               for
               captivated
               Sion
               ;
               and
               oppressed
               Saints
               ,
               to
               stand
               up
               in
               Gods
               name
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               deliver
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               glorious
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               now
               by
               them
               declared
               to
               the
               world
               from
               persecution
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               and
               that
               long
               Captivity
               and
               Bondage
               ,
               which
               she
               hath
               remained
               in
               ;
               and
               to
               break
               the
               Yoak
               of
               the
               oppressor
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               upon
               her
               Neck
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               &
               commandment
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Zach.
               2.
               7.
               
               Isai.
               52.
               2.
               
               We
               are
               perswaded
               that
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Stone
               is
               the
               present
               work
               of
               this
               generation
               ,
               and
               our
               present
               work
               ,
               and
               do
               accordingly
               exhort
               the
               Saints
               ,
               to
               arise
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               enemy
               .
               p.
               63.
               
               The
               Saints
               in
               order
               to
               this
               smiting
               work
               shall
               be
               converted
               from
               all
               the
               Civil
               power
               and
               Rule
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               and
               the
               ten
               Horned
               Beast
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               mystery
               harlot
               sitteth
               .
               p.
               65.
               
               That
               it
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               withdraw
               their
               Hands
               ,
               Hearts
               ,
               Affections
               ,
               Purses
               ,
               and
               prayers
               from
               the
               Civil
               power
               ,
               or
               power
               of
               the
               Beast
               ;
               that
               they
               shall
               quit
               all
               their
               interest
               ,
               and
               claim
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               old
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               state
               of
               things
               ;
               shall
               forsake
               Father
               Mother
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               shall
               convert
               Houses
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Possessions
               and
               Enjoyments
               (
               commanded
               to
               be
               prudently
               beat
               into
               Swords
               and
               Spears
               )
               into
               one
               common
               stock
               ,
               to
               be
               consecrated
               for
               the
               management
               of
               this
               great
               Affair
               .
               p.
               66.
               
               And
               in
               such
               a
               practise
               they
               shall
               be
               no
               loosers
               ,
               Christ
               will
               give
               them
               an
               hundred
               fold
               ;
               even
               the
               spoile
               of
               all
               their
               great
               and
               rich
               Enemies
               ,
               who
               are
               his
               opposers
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               an
               eternal
               Crown
               .
               The
               Saints
               are
               ,
               with
               Moses
               ,
               to
               refuse
               Court
               Honour
               ,
               and
               favor
               ,
               and
               preferment
               ,
               Egyptians
               wisdom
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               Revenues
               and
               great
               Riches
               :
               with
               David
               ,
               to
               leave
               their
               common
               duties
               (
               as
               matters
               of
               small
               value
               ,
               and
               little
               concernment
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               noble
               ,
               and
               worthy
               imployment
               )
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Philistines
               (
               so
               are
               the
               Civil
               powers
               )
               or
               common
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               
                 Israel
                 .
                 p.
              
               71
               We
               do
               profess
               we
               cannot
               be
               content
               ,
               or
               satisfied
               until
               Christs
               Kingdom
               flourish
               ,
               but
               will
               (
               in
               Gods
               name
               and
               strength
               )
               press
               forward
               till
               we
               come
               to
               the
               mark
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               state
               of
               the
               true
               rest
               (
               so
               we
               call
               that
               Kingdom
               and
               power
               )
               where
               the
               Saints
               shall
               cease
               from
               all
               their
               labours
               ,
               in
               and
               with
               Christ.
               p.
               69.
               
               Doth
               not
               the
               Lord
               call
               the
               Saints
               to
               arise
               also
               unto
               the
               prey
               ?
               p.
               71.
               
               The
               work
               of
               
               God
               against
               Nations
               ,
               Provinces
               ,
               Universities
               ,
               Corporations
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Townes
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               chief
               Captains
               ,
               mighty
               Men
               ,
               in
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               Enemies
               of
               Christ's
               Kingly
               Office
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               lesson
               of
               faithful
               Saints
               ;
               the
               true
               way
               will
               be
               discovered
               and
               made
               plain
               ,
               all
               Rebels
               ,
               and
               Traitors
               ,
               open
               and
               prophane
               ,
               more
               close
               pretenders
               ,
               and
               formally
               Godly
               ,
               discovered
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               in
               and
               among
               his
               Saints
               against
               those
               several
               parts
               ,
               forms
               ,
               powers
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               doleful
               howling
               ,
               and
               mourning
               among
               the
               Merchants
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               great
               and
               rich
               men
               whose
               hearts
               dwell
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
               p.
               75.
               
               The
               Saints
               must
               separate
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Romish
               Universal
               ,
               National
               ,
               Provincial
               ,
               and
               Diocesan
               Church-state
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               Antichrist
               ;
               together
               with
               their
               Discipline
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Ceremonies
               :
               But
               also
               and
               more
               particularly
               (
               which
               is
               most
               properly
               a
               work
               precedent
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Saints
               in
               order
               to
               the
               smiting
               work
               of
               the
               Stone
               )
               from
               the
               national
               ,
               and
               parochial
               Parish
               Church
               State
               and
               assemblies
               ,
               forms
               and
               classes
               ,
               of
               this
               and
               other
               Antichristian
               Nations
               ;
               which
               we
               call
               the
               Politick
               (
               and
               no
               more
               than
               Civil
               )
               Stratagem
               ,
               and
               cunning
               invention
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               to
               divide
               unto
               himself
               the
               whole
               Land
               for
               gain
               ,
               whereby
               all
               men
               to
               the
               lowest
               ranck
               ,
               are
               compelled
               forcibly
               to
               contribute
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               so
               wickedness
               is
               established
               by
               a
               Law
               :
               Again
               further
               from
               those
               Churches
               that
               are
               select
               ,
               &
               more
               pure
               as
               being
               seemingly
               refined
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               gathered
               in
               a
               pastoral
               way
               (
               reducing
               things
               to
               primitive
               practise
               )
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               corrupted
               and
               adulterated
               and
               found
               opposers
               of
               the
               Kingly
               Office
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               and
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               and
               more
               especial
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               this
               part
               ,
               or
               dispensation
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               or
               War
               against
               his
               Enemies
               (
               for
               even
               in
               this
               generation
               there
               be
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               those
               we
               hope
               godly
               ,
               that
               do
               acknowledge
               and
               wait
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               later
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               hold
               forth
               the
               personal
               appearance
               of
               our
               Lord
               as
               King
               ,
               yet
               nevertheless
               oppose
               and
               deny
               ,
               and
               quite
               leap
               over
               this
               Stone
               and
               its
               work
               ,
               thereby
               endeavouring
               to
               render
               the
               Saints
               useless
               and
               uncapable
               of
               destroying
               Babylon
               )
               which
               must
               make
               ●way
               and
               without
               which
               we
               cannot
               attain
               to
               the
               peaceable
               and
               more
               glorious
               Administration
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               removing
               those
               Mountains
               ,
               Hils
               ,
               and
               powers
               of
               darkness
               ,
               which
               do
               oppose
               and
               hinder
               it
               p.
               76.
               
               And
               from
               those
               humane
               ,
               heathenish
               and
               Antichristian
               wayes
               ,
               means
               and
               helps
               ,
               for
               the
               attainment
               ,
               whereof
               
               men
               study
               ,
               &
               which
               they
               practise
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               and
               Universities
               of
               these
               Nations
               ,
               as
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               Fitting
               ,
               Preparing
               and
               qualifying
               a
               man
               (
               how
               carnal
               soever
               )
               to
               be
               a
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               And
               this
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Offer
               of
               some
               large
               stipend
               or
               yearly
               salary
               ,
               and
               fat
               benefice
               is
               their
               call
               to
               Preach
               :
               therefore
               we
               disown
               and
               abominate
               their
               qualifications
               ,
               and
               their
               call
               as
               an
               accursed
               thing
               :
               Yet
               mistake
               us
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               against
               humane
               learning
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               languages
               ,
               but
               do
               repute
               it
               honourable
               ,
               good
               ,
               and
               commendable
               ;
               yet
               when
               it
               is
               abused
               ,
               and
               the
               plea
               of
               necessity
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               in
               that
               habit
               we
               utterly
               declaim
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               derogation
               to
               the
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               and
               its
               Office
               ;
               who
               gave
               out
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               imprints
               them
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               godly
               ;
               for
               all
               scripture
               is
               given
               by
               the
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               convincingly
               and
               profitably
               expounded
               by
               mans
               Art
               and
               Learning
               .
               p.
               77.
               
               Separation
               is
               to
               be
               from
               the
               parochial
               Church
               ,
               and
               Hireling
               Ministry
               of
               England
               ,
               their
               Ordination
               and
               Institution
               :
               After
               they
               have
               for
               some
               time
               been
               trained
               up
               in
               the
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               they
               take
               their
               several
               degrees
               and
               commencements
               ,
               Masters
               of
               Art
               ,
               Batchelors
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               or
               godliness
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               they
               sit
               long
               under
               the
               skirts
               of
               the
               great
               Whore
               ,
               she
               makes
               them
               Doctors
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               Men
               skilful
               ,
               and
               perfect
               in
               Heavenly
               Mysteries
               :
               These
               are
               those
               that
               during
               the
               defection
               and
               apostacy
               ,
               are
               the
               Rabbies
               which
               look
               more
               after
               the
               Fleece
               ,
               than
               the
               Sheep
               ;
               Lording
               it
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               :
               We
               therefore
               are
               against
               those
               degrees
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               Places
               ,
               and
               their
               vain
               (
               which
               are
               indeed
               Blasphemous
               )
               Titles
               ,
               which
               they
               arrogate
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               great
               Prophet
               and
               Teacher
               of
               his
               People
               .
               Gal.
               1.
               1.
               
               Matth.
               23.
               8.
               
               Joh.
               3
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               9.
               
               p
               79.
               
               The
               enlightened
               Saints
               ,
               or
               the
               more
               pure
               and
               holy
               part
               of
               those
               called
               the
               gathered
               (
               and
               which
               are
               corrupted
               )
               Churches
               in
               these
               Nations
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ought
               to
               separate
               and
               withdraw
               from
               the
               more
               grosse
               ,
               dark
               defiled
               ,
               and
               corrupted
               part
               of
               the
               said
               Churches
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               no
               Churches
               (
               or
               at
               leastwise
               very
               few
               )
               of
               the
               pastoral
               way
               in
               these
               Nations
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               but
               have
               something
               of
               Antichrist
               in
               them
               ;
               having
               forsaken
               &
               apostatized
               from
               the
               primative
               and
               first
               love
               ;
               and
               have
               ,
               and
               do
               in
               many
               principles
               &
               practise
               strike
               hands
               with
               the
               interest
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               .
               2
               Thes.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               p.
               83.
               
               Our
               position
               we
               give
               thus
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               ending
               time
               of
               the
               mystical
               numbers
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Stone
               shall
               arise
               ,
               
               the
               Saints
               must
               disown
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               God
               separate
               from
               ,
               and
               (
               according
               to
               that
               power
               which
               God
               shall
               give
               unto
               them
               by
               his
               Spirit
               )
               engage
               against
               all
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               Civil
               power
               of
               what
               quality
               soever
               ;
               now
               lift
               up
               over
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               ,
               Kingdom
               ,
               Nation
               ,
               or
               Corner
               thereof
               ;
               together
               with
               all
               its
               dependents
               ,
               Upholders
               ,
               Lawes
               and
               Appurtenances
               whatsoever
               ,
               whose
               derivation
               has
               been
               from
               Satan
               ,
               ruling
               in
               all
               the
               several
               Parts
               ,
               Powers
               and
               Forms
               of
               the
               devouring
               fourth
               Beast
               :
               And
               which
               are
               of
               and
               belonging
               to
               that
               Beast
               ,
               though
               descended
               into
               the
               very
               lowest
               ,
               last
               and
               most
               refined
               and
               pretended
               Christian-like
               power
               of
               that
               Beast
               :
               As
               having
               their
               root
               ,
               and
               foundation
               upon
               Satan
               the
               great
               Dragon
               .
               p.
               81
               ,
               82.
               
               We
               accompt
               it
               a
               duty
               for
               the
               Saints
               to
               separate
               from
               all
               the
               forms
               ,
               practises
               ,
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               spirit
               of
               the
               Antichrist
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               their
               Bretheren
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               to
               be
               plain
               ,
               we
               accompt
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               spirit
               ,
               which
               either
               in
               act
               ,
               or
               deed
               ,
               wilfully
               ,
               and
               obstinately
               denies
               the
               smiting
               work
               of
               our
               Lords
               Kingdom
               Antichristian
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               that
               such
               would
               alwaies
               have
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Saints
               ,
               his
               cause
               in
               and
               on
               the
               earth
               a
               sufferer
               :
               But
               the
               Scripture
               clearly
               manifests
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
           
             Agreeably
             to
             these
             positions
             ,
             or
             rather
             exceeding
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             speeches
             of
             some
             whether
             Levellers
             ,
             or
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             and
             second
             part
             of
             Pamphlets
             printed
             .
             1648
             ,
             1649.
             p.
             1.
             
             
               The
               creature
               man
               was
               priviledged
               with
               being
               Lord
               over
               other
               inferior
               creatures
               ,
               but
               not
               over
               his
               own
               kind
               ;
               for
               all
               men
               being
               alike
               Priviledged
               by
               birth
               ,
               so
               all
               men
               were
               to
               enjoy
               the
               creatures
               alike
               without
               propriety
               ,
               one
               more
               than
               another
               .
               p.
               3.
               
               The
               Beast
               hath
               its
               power
               from
               the
               Dragon
               .
               Revel
               .
               13.
               4.
               
               And
               the
               Dragon
               .
               Revel
               .
               20.
               2.
               is
               the
               Devil
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               Kings
               are
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               the
               Beast
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               as
               plain
               ,
               they
               that
               worship
               the
               King
               ,
               worship
               the
               Beast
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               worship
               the
               Beast
               ,
               worship
               the
               Devil
               .
               Revel
               .
               13.
               4.
               
               Now
               let
               us
               a
               little
               behold
               our
               English
               powers
               ,
               all
               that
               which
               is
               called
               Magistracy
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               Kings
               Patent
               ;
               and
               his
               is
               from
               the
               Devil
               :
               for
               the
               Kings
               Predecessors
               ,
               the
               outlandish
               Bastard
               William
               ,
               came
               to
               be
               King
               by
               conquest
               and
               murther
               ,
               now
               murtherers
               are
               ,
               saith
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Devils
               Children
               ;
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Devil
               was
               a
               murtherer
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               he
               abode
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               :
               Now
               Kings
               are
               utterly
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               persecutors
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               for
               saith
               Jesus
               ,
               they
               shall
               bring
               you
               before
               Kings
               ,
               so
               that
               Kings
               are
               enemies
               unto
               
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ;
               taking
               licenses
               and
               grants
               ,
               patents
               and
               Charters
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               taking
               the
               Beasts
               mark
               .
               p.
               8.
               
               We
               take
               this
               power
               of
               William
               the
               Conqueror
               ,
               to
               be
               that
               little
               horn
               in
               Dan.
               7.
               24.
               p.
               13.
               
               Kings
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               the
               little
               Horn.
               Part.
               2.
               p.
               5.
               
               Titles
               of
               honour
               are
               termed
               vain
               titles
               ,
               forbidden
               by
               our
               Saviour
               as
               heathenish
               ,
               although
               some
               good
               men
               were
               Kings
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               in
               regard
               to
               their
               Office
               ,
               but
               persons
               ,
               for
               in
               that
               they
               were
               Kings
               ,
               they
               were
               Tyrants
               .
               p.
               6.
               
               It
               was
               wickedness
               in
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               in
               advancing
               a
               man
               ,
               one
               of
               their
               own
               kind
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               Idolize
               their
               own
               flesh
               above
               God.
               p.
               7.
               
               Kings
               are
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               .
               p.
               8.
               
               Lawyers
               being
               worse
               than
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               scorns
               to
               take
               a
               penny
               Fees
               ,
               to
               torment
               any
               ,
               but
               will
               do
               it
               freely
               .
               p.
               9.
               
               Pharaoh-like
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               Juglers
               ,
               who
               can
               play
               the
               
                 Hocus
                 Pocus
              
               ,
               and
               invent
               a
               thing
               they
               call
               Religion
               ,
               like
               Jereboams
               Calves
               ,
               who
               the
               first
               invented
               state
               worship
               .
               p.
               10.
               
               All
               those
               oppressors
               before
               named
               ,
               do
               live
               altogether
               out
               of
               Gods
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               Rebellion
               to
               his
               Lawes
               :
               first
               ,
               because
               they
               live
               without
               a
               calling
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               idle
               ,
               being
               Vagabonds
               ,
               and
               wasters
               of
               the
               creatures
               by
               drunkenness
               ,
               pride
               ,
               gluttony
               ,
               and
               so
               but
               vermin
               in
               a
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               own
               Law
               ought
               to
               be
               put
               into
               a
               house
               of
               Correction
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               work
               .
               Jesus
               Christ
               alone
               is
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               over
               man
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               are
               equals
               .
               p.
               11.
               
               All
               men
               are
               to
               enjoy
               alike
               freedoms
               ,
               and
               none
               more
               than
               another
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               are
               equal
               ,
               and
               none
               have
               to
               do
               to
               command
               another
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               another
               him
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               joynt
               union
               and
               agreement
               :
               that
               any
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               trusted
               humane
               power
               ;
               and
               they
               but
               servants
               to
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               removed
               at
               pleasure
               .
               p.
               13.
               
               There
               are
               Vice-Kings
               ,
               viz.
               Those
               that
               are
               Deputies
               ,
               as
               Mayors
               in
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               Corporate
               ,
               that
               are
               Kings
               of
               patents
               ,
               which
               patents
               are
               meer
               monopolies
               ,
               and
               serve
               to
               inhance
               Trading
               and
               Commodities
               ,
               in
               a
               few
               mens
               hands
               ,
               to
               beggar
               the
               whole
               ;
               these
               take
               towls
               and
               customs
               of
               their
               brethren
               .
               p.
               14.
               
               Why
               may
               not
               the
               Soldiers
               pull
               the
               Judges
               out
               of
               
                 Westminster
                 Hall
              
               ,
               and
               take
               all
               their
               rusty
               Records
               ,
               Laws
               ▪
               &c.
               
               And
               make
               a
               fire
               on
               them
               ?
               That
               so
               we
               may
               have
               honest
               ,
               godly
               Laws
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               reason
               .
            
             In
             the
             preface
             to
             the
             8
             last
             Sermons
             of
             Mr.
             Tillinghast
             ,
             who
             was
             much
             for
             the
             Fifth-Monarchy
             ,
             are
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Let
               none
               take
               offence
               at
               this
               language
               ,
               for
               I
               cannot
               forbear
               vilifying
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               fourth
               Beast
               ,
               when
               my
               thoughts
               are
               upon
               the
               magnifying
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               power
               and
               
               glory
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               And
               if
               the
               Virgin
               daughter
               of
               Sion
               (
               without
               any
               disparagement
               to
               her
               holy
               modesty
               )
               might
               of
               old
               ,
               be
               allowed
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               to
               dispise
               the
               great
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               and
               to
               laugh
               him
               to
               scorn
               ;
               I
               know
               no
               reason
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               the
               Lambs
               followers
               ,
               may
               without
               breach
               of
               rule
               ,
               in
               an
               holy
               triumph
               of
               faith
               ,
               express
               contempt
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               of
               them
               the
               lovers
               of
               the
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
               and
               Abomination
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Sermon
             .
             p.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             edition
             1659.
             
             Mr.
             Tillinghast
             saith
             ;
             
               Davids
               Kingdom
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ,
               whereas
               this
               Kingdom
               here
               Jerem.
               33.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Promised
               is
               shadowed
               forth
               by
               that
               of
               David
               ,
               it
               doth
               hold
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               only
               a
               spiritual
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               an
               outward
               visible
               Kingdom
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               throne
               and
               Kingdom
               Davids
               was
               ▪
               p.
               14.
               
               Yet
               the
               woman
               hath
               not
               had
               her
               day
               upon
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               time
               wherein
               the
               woman
               must
               have
               a
               day
               upon
               the
               Serpent
               to
               break
               his
               head
               :
               therefore
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Kingdom
               wherein
               the
               Saints
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               crush
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               world
               .
               p.
               39.
               
               The
               Devil
               plays
               his
               game
               ;
               thus
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               times
               ,
               he
               made
               men
               to
               look
               for
               an
               outward
               Kingdom
               only
               ,
               when
               Christ
               was
               about
               to
               set
               up
               a
               spiritual
               Kingdom
               ;
               &
               now
               that
               Christ
               would
               set
               up
               an
               outward
               Kingdom
               saith
               the
               Devil
               ,
               look
               only
               to
               the
               spiritual
               Kingdom
               .
               p.
               41.
               
               Gods
               Peoples
               faith
               is
               not
               grounded
               on
               fancies
               ,
               but
               they
               see
               and
               know
               that
               God
               is
               doing
               some
               glorious
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               is
               overturning
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               Son.
               
            
          
           
             Serm.
             3.
             p.
             57.
             
             He
             conceives
             
               The
               work
               of
               Christs
               visible
               Kingdom
               over
               the
               world
               the
               work
               of
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               one
               great
               article
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               the
               work
               that
               God
               doth
               call
               his
               Children
               to
               at
               this
               day
               (
               and
               he
               calls
               upon
               them
               from
               Heaven
               to
               attend
               to
               )
               &
               that
               they
               are
               to
               expect
               it
               before
               Christ
               come
               forth
               ,
               &
               bring
               his
               Kingdom
               with
               him
               .
               p.
               60
               ,
               61.
               
               He
               distinguisheth
               in
               Christs
               visible
               Kingdom
               ,
               between
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ;
               this
               he
               calls
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               glory
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Saints
               shall
               not
               work
               but
               receive
               ,
               that
               the
               working
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Saints
               wherein
               Saints
               are
               by
               the
               Lord
               imployed
               to
               do
               some
               notable
               service
               against
               his
               coming
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               the
               breaking
               down
               the
               great
               Image
               ,
               the
               bringing
               down
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               comes
               ,
               he
               may
               find
               them
               his
               footstool
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               to
               fit
               at
               the
               Fathers
               right
               hand
               ,
               until
               all
               his
               enemies
               be
               made
               his
               footstool
               ;
               it
               's
               a
               
               Kingdom
               wherein
               Plow-shaers
               are
               to
               be
               beaten
               into
               Swords
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               wonderful
               use
               of
               Swords
               ,
               Weapons
               of
               War
               ,
               out
               of
               Daniel
               12.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               He
               gathers
               the
               beginning
               of
               each
               of
               these
               .
               p.
               62.
               
               Truly
               I
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               being
               a
               main
               and
               principal
               part
               of
               that
               faith
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               fifth
               Kingdom
               .
               p.
               63.
               
               Though
               this
               Stone
               fundamentally
               is
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               yet
               considered
               as
               smiting
               the
               great
               Image
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               other
               but
               Christ
               mystical
               ,
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               ;
               and
               the
               cutting
               out
               of
               this
               Stone
               ,
               cannot
               be
               meant
               ,
               as
               some
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               of
               Christs
               first
               coming
               .
               p.
               65.
               
               Now
               if
               it
               can
               be
               made
               appear
               ,
               that
               that
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               fifth
               Kingdom
               doth
               begin
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               ,
               the
               over-turning
               the
               Thrones
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               chief
               instruments
               in
               the
               management
               of
               it
               ;
               then
               it
               follows
               of
               necessity
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               the
               Civil
               and
               Military
               power
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Christs
               appearance
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               this
               power
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               work
               :
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               it
               's
               not
               evil
               for
               the
               Saints
               and
               People
               of
               God
               to
               seek
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               plead
               for
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               's
               to
               come
               into
               their
               hands
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               their
               work
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Christs
               appearance
               .
            
             And
             then
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               this
               work
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               fifth
               Kingdom
               doth
               begin
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               Saints
               ,
               as
               the
               chief
               and
               principal
               instruments
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               .
               p.
               74.
               
               There
               's
               the
               coming
               forth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               his
               enemies
               by
               his
               Saints
               are
               made
               his
               footstool
               .
            
             p.
             79.
             
             He
             gives
             some
             figues
             that
             this
             work
             is
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             p.
             82.
             
             He
             makes
             this
             to
             be
             a
             general
             sign
             ;
             
               that
               never
               was
               there
               a
               principle
               ,
               that
               did
               run
               so
               much
               among
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               this
               hath
               done
               within
               these
               twelve
               months
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             set
             down
             the
             words
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             oppose
             in
             their
             positions
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             impose
             upon
             them
             .
             Out
             of
             them
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             assert
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             powers
             ,
             not
             only
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             but
             also
             Civil
             and
             Military
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             even
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Turkish
             ,
             and
             Romish
             Kingdoms
             ,
             are
             Antichristian
             ;
             and
             all
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             Schools
             ,
             Corporations
             ,
             Titles
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             Degrees
             ,
             and
             ranks
             of
             men
             in
             their
             politick
             and
             military
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ecclesiastical
             state
             ,
             Babylonish
             ,
             from
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             ,
             &
             that
             those
             that
             they
             call
             publick
             spirited
             Saints
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             distinct
             from
             Notional
             professors
             ,
             and
             formally
             Godly
             ;
             are
             to
             hate
             ,
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             deny
             any
             assistance
             to
             them
             ,
             
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             to
             destroy
             them
             utterly
             ,
             to
             smite
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             a
             fifth
             Monarchy
             of
             Christ's
             visible
             Kingdom
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             may
             be
             a
             free
             Common-wealth
             of
             themselves
             ,
             subject
             to
             no
             Laws
             but
             Christ's
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             oppressions
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               smiting
               Powers
               is
               proved
               from
               Scripture
               Precepts
               to
               be
               Wicked
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Doctrine
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             by
             these
             Arguments
             following
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             taken
             from
             those
             Precepts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             and
             the
             Old
             ,
             which
             forbid
             such
             disobedience
             ,
             vilifying
             ,
             refusing
             assistance
             ,
             smiting
             of
             Powers
             over
             us
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Officers
             ;
             but
             command
             Honour
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             Assistance
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             to
             Powers
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             thus
             formed
             .
             That
             Doctrine
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             which
             commendeth
             and
             urgeth
             Practises
             and
             Actions
             contrary
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             This
             Proposition
             is
             of
             it self
             manifest
             ,
             unlesse
             that
             be
             not
             acknowledged
             damnable
             which
             is
             condemned
             by
             so
             holy
             persons
             ;
             nor
             Antichristian
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             which
             is
             flatly
             opposite
             to
             Christ's
             and
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             expresse
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             commendeth
             and
             urgeth
             such
             disobedience
             ,
             vilifying
             ,
             refusing
             assistance
             ,
             smiting
             of
             Powers
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             fore-cited
             Authors
             ,
             called
             usually
             Fifth-Monarchy-men
             do
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             Therefore
             that
             Doctrine
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             The
             minor
             is
             proved
             from
             those
             Precepts
             which
             expresly
             command
             Subjection
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Assistence
             to
             them
             .
             Whereof
             the
             first
             is
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Matth.
             22.
             21.
             
             Mark
             12.
             18.
             
             Luke
             20.
             27.
             
             Where
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             being
             by
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Herodians
             ,
             posed
             with
             this
             Captious
             question
             ,
             tending
             to
             intangle
             him
             in
             his
             talk
             ;
             
               Is
               it
               lawful
               to
               give
               tribute
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
            
             After
             the
             shewing
             of
             tribute
             money
             ,
             and
             the
             acknowledgment
             that
             it
             had
             Caesars
             Image
             and
             inscription
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             thence
             inferring
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             due
             to
             him
             whose
             Image
             and
             inscription
             it
             bare
             ;
             resolves
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               to
               render
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               were
               Caesars
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Tribute
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             that
             Subjection
             which
             was
             then
             given
             to
             him
             as
             Emperor
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             or
             
             Caesar
             ,
             then
             reigning
             was
             
               Tiberius
               Caesar
               ,
               Luke
            
             3.
             1.
             
             Who
             came
             to
             the
             Empire
             by
             wicked
             practises
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             led
             a
             most
             vitious
             and
             wicked
             life
             in
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             Irreligion
             ,
             but
             also
             was
             a
             bloody
             oppressor
             of
             the
             Senate
             and
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Tacitus
             his
             
               Annals
               ,
               Suetonius
            
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             his
             life
             and
             other
             Historians
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             teacheth
             disobedience
             ,
             denying
             of
             Tribute
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Subjection
             to
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             as
             being
             Oppressors
             ,
             Enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             urgeth
             hatred
             ,
             smiting
             of
             them
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             precept
             ,
             which
             requires
             Tribute
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             and
             Subjection
             to
             be
             given
             them
             ,
             though
             by
             wicked
             waies
             obtaining
             Empire
             ,
             and
             most
             wickedly
             ruling
             ,
             and
             putting
             Christ
             himself
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             text
             is
             that
             full
             and
             plain
             precept
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Where
             St.
             Paul
             requires
             of
             
               every
               Soul
            
             ,
             therefore
             of
             the
             most
             inlightned
             Saints
             ,
             to
             
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Higher
               ,
               or
               Supreme
               Powers
            
             ;
             who
             are
             termed
             v.
             3.
             
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             Princes
             ,
             such
             as
             
               bear
               the
               Sword.
            
             v.
             4.
             
             Therefore
             Civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             had
             power
             of
             punishing
             even
             with
             death
             ,
             who
             were
             
               revengers
               unto
               wrath
               upon
               him
               that
               doth
               evil
               ,
            
             and
             might
             
               praise
               them
               that
               did
               well
            
             ;
             therefore
             they
             were
             the
             Persons
             who
             had
             rule
             ,
             who
             are
             meant
             by
             powers
             ;
             for
             such
             actions
             are
             only
             of
             Persons
             :
             it
             is
             not
             said
             the
             powers
             that
             should
             be
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               powers
               that
               are
            
             in
             being
             ,
             though
             by
             evil
             means
             attaining
             it
             ,
             and
             
               be
               that
               beareth
               the
               Sword
            
             ,
             not
             he
             only
             that
             ought
             to
             bear
             the
             Sword
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             it
             in
             Possession
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             not
             rightly
             acquired
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             every
             soul
             is
             to
             be
             Subject
             to
             the
             powers
             that
             are
             such
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             but
             
               which
               are
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             good
             Rulers
             only
             ,
             but
             Rulers
             ,
             nor
             he
             that
             useth
             or
             beareth
             it
             aright
             ,
             but
             he
             
               that
               beareth
               the
               Sword
            
             ,
             unto
             these
             the
             Apostle
             requireth
             Subjection
             
               of
               necessity
            
             .
             v.
             5.
             
             And
             that
             necessity
             he
             explaineth
             to
             be
             not
             only
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             inflict
             wrath
             or
             punishment
             as
             is
             expressed
             .
             v.
             4.
             
             But
             
               also
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             St.
             Peter
             speaks
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
             
               For
               conscience
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             out
             of
             regard
             to
             Gods
             Ordinance
             .
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Who
             by
             his
             Providence
             for
             mans
             good
             sets
             up
             and
             disposeth
             of
             those
             powers
             ,
             and
             also
             commandeth
             them
             to
             be
             owned
             as
             by
             his
             appointment
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             precept
             as
             well
             as
             Providence
             ,
             like
             as
             compound
             Nouns
             of
             the
             same
             theme
             do
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             14
             
             Heb.
             11.
             23.
             
             &c.
             And
             to
             these
             Powers
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             supposeth
             the
             paying
             of
             Tribute
             ,
             as
             the
             constant
             use
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             then
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             right
             ;
             for
             they
             
               were
               Gods
               Ministers
            
             ,
             or
             
               servants
               attending
               continually
               ,
               unto
               this
               self
               same
               thing
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               their
               Good.
            
             v.
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             wages
             for
             their
             service
             
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             wages
             that
             God
             assignes
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             his
             servants
             in
             keeping
             Peace
             ,
             Order
             ,
             righteousness
             among
             men
             ,
             instead
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             claims
             this
             to
             be
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             Substitutes
             Civil
             Rulers
             to
             do
             it
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             their
             Tributes
             and
             Customs
             ,
             as
             his
             receivers
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             requires
             .
             v.
             7.
             Christians
             
               to
               render
               to
               all
               their
               dues
               :
               Tribute
               ,
               to
               whom
               Tribute
               is
               due
               ,
               Custome
               ,
               or
               toll
               ,
               to
               whom
               Custome
               is
               due
               ;
               Fear
               ,
               to
               whom
               Fear
               belongeth
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               to
               whom
               Honour
               appertains
               ;
            
             whom
             the
             series
             of
             the
             context
             plainly
             shewes
             to
             be
             the
             
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               that
               bear
               the
               Sword
               ,
            
             which
             can
             be
             meant
             of
             no
             other
             than
             Civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Governours
             ,
             such
             as
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Senates
             ,
             and
             Officers
             ,
             which
             either
             make
             or
             execuse
             Lawes
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Civil
             state
             .
             Now
             sure
             if
             Subjection
             ,
             Tribute
             ,
             or
             Poll-mony
             ,
             Custome
             ,
             or
             Toll
             for
             Commodities
             ,
             Imported
             ,
             or
             Exported
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             or
             Reverence
             of
             their
             Persons
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             preeminence
             and
             dignity
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             to
             teach
             disobedience
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             withdrawing
             assistence
             from
             them
             .
             The
             reasons
             which
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             of
             Subjection
             to
             Powers
             ,
             are
             also
             of
             much
             importance
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Obligation
             that
             lies
             on
             Christians
             to
             yield
             them
             Obedience
             ,
             Tribute
             ,
             Fear
             of
             offending
             them
             ,
             and
             Honour
             of
             their
             Persons
             and
             place
             ;
             1.
             because
             they
             are
             Powers
             :
             now
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Subjection
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             powers
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             
               Higher
               ,
               Supreme
            
             ,
             or
             
               Excelling
               power
            
             ,
             therefore
             those
             over
             whom
             they
             are
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             Subject
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             Ordered
             under
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             Usurp
             anothers
             place
             .
             3.
             
             They
             
               are
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             of
             God
             should
             be
             owned
             ,
             not
             opposed
             .
             4.
             
             They
             are
             Ordained
             ,
             or
             
               Ordered
               of
               God
            
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             wise
             Providence
             disposing
             of
             such
             imparity
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             good
             order
             in
             humane
             society
             ,
             if
             all
             were
             equals
             ,
             nothing
             sooner
             bringing
             confusion
             ,
             and
             hindering
             common
             good
             ,
             as
             is
             apparent
             in
             Armies
             (
             from
             whence
             that
             word
             we
             translate
             Ordained
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             )
             all
             right
             order
             requiring
             first
             and
             last
             ,
             highest
             and
             lowest
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             useful
             frame
             ,
             either
             artificial
             ,
             or
             natural
             ,
             can
             be
             erected
             ,
             or
             made
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             his
             holy
             and
             just
             command
             ,
             which
             requires
             superiors
             in
             place
             and
             power
             to
             be
             Honoured
             ,
             Feared
             ,
             Assisted
             and
             served
             by
             inferiors
             .
             5.
             
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             infers
             ,
             that
             resistence
             of
             them
             is
             
               resisting
               of
               Gods
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             &
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             sin
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             smite
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             withstand
             their
             power
             ,
             or
             by
             contempt
             ,
             or
             subtraction
             of
             due
             aid
             or
             subsidie
             to
             weaken
             them
             ;
             or
             to
             provoke
             them
             to
             anger
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             contending
             against
             God.
             6.
             
             The
             Apostle
             upon
             the
             same
             
             reason
             denounceth
             Damnation
             ,
             or
             Judgment
             from
             God
             ,
             on
             them
             that
             do
             resist
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
            
             that
             is
             resisted
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             the
             Judgment
             or
             Damnation
             of
             God
             which
             is
             threatned
             to
             be
             inflicted
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             as
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Jugment
             is
             used
             .
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             without
             mentioning
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             expressed
             .
             Rom.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             with
             mentioning
             of
             him
             .
             7.
             
             Subjection
             is
             further
             urged
             ,
             and
             resistence
             is
             condemned
             .
             v.
             3.
             from
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Powers
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             only
             by
             Office
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             act
             ,
             
               not
               a
               terror
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               but
               to
               evil
               .
            
             For
             though
             it
             were
             true
             those
             Rulers
             that
             then
             were
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             things
             that
             pertained
             to
             their
             own
             profit
             and
             lust
             ,
             were
             towards
             some
             a
             terror
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             abettors
             of
             many
             wicked
             and
             injurious
             practises
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             terrifie
             sober
             ,
             industrious
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             persons
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             did
             actions
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             reward
             and
             praise
             them
             that
             were
             useful
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             that
             did
             well
             ,
             as
             Saints
             ,
             or
             Christians
             should
             do
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             reason
             out
             of
             fear
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             well
             doing
             to
             expect
             praise
             from
             them
             .
             8.
             
             From
             their
             deputation
             from
             God
             to
             do
             justice
             ,
             v.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             Apostle
             argues
             further
             the
             necessity
             of
             subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             impiety
             of
             resisting
             them
             ,
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Ruler
             was
             
               God's
               Minister
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             three
             times
             he
             gives
             him
             these
             titles
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             do
             justice
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             resists
             him
             ,
             resists
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             cannot
             be
             with
             impunity
             ,
             God
             not
             permitting
             his
             
               bearing
               the
               Sword
               for
               him
               to
               be
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             but
             so
             ordering
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             an
             
               Avenger
               unto
               wrath
               unto
               him
               that
               doth
               evil
               .
            
             All
             these
             Arguments
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             enforceth
             his
             Precept
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             positive
             part
             ,
             requiring
             subjection
             ,
             and
             the
             negative
             denying
             resistence
             ,
             do
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             was
             very
             earnest
             in
             pressing
             this
             duty
             of
             subjection
             to
             civil
             Magistrates
             :
             which
             it
             is
             probable
             he
             did
             the
             more
             importunately
             urge
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             written
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             were
             Inhabitants
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             where
             were
             most
             oppressions
             and
             villainies
             committed
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             whether
             in
             Claudius
             or
             Nero's
             reign
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Powers
             that
             were
             ,
             the
             Caesars
             ,
             or
             Emperors
             and
             Rulers
             under
             them
             ,
             were
             as
             monstrously
             vitious
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             unrighteous
             ,
             tyrannous
             and
             cruel
             enemies
             to
             Christians
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             time
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Roman
             Christians
             might
             be
             tempted
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             sure
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             such
             ,
             but
             were
             to
             resist
             them
             .
          
           
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             only
             in
             this
             place
             urge
             the
             duties
             of
             subjection
             ,
             and
             non-resistence
             of
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             but
             also
             strictly
             injoins
             Titus
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             him
             c.
             3.
             1.
             to
             put
             the
             Christians
             over
             whom
             he
             was
             ,
             in
             mind
             of
             this
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               Principalities
               and
               
               Powers
               ,
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
            
             ;
             intimating
             thereby
             ,
             that
             Christians
             had
             need
             to
             be
             minded
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             notwithstanding
             provocations
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             I
             shall
             add
             the
             plain
             Precepts
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             c.
             2.
             v.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             where
             he
             thus
             chargeth
             Christians
             :
             
               Submit
               yours●lves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               ,
            
             or
             humane
             creature
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               :
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               the
               King
               as
               Supreme
               ,
               or
               unto
               Governors
               ,
               as
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               evil
               doers
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               that
               do
               well
               .
               For
               so
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               with
               well-doing
               ye
               may
               put
               to
               silence
               the
               ignorance
               of
               foolish
               men
               .
               As
               free
               and
               not
               using
               your
               liberty
               for
               a
               Cloak
               of
               malic●ousness
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               Honour
               all
               men
               ;
               love
               the
               Brotherhood
               ;
               fear
               God
               ,
               honour
               the
               King.
            
             In
             which
             words
             S.
             Peter
             commands
             
               subjection
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               ,
            
             where
             as
             the
             Adversaries
             forbid
             subjection
             to
             any
             humane
             Creature
             or
             Ordinance
             ,
             
               any
               Government
               whatsoever
               that
               is
               of
               mans
               erecting
               ,
               building
               and
               planting
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             bid
             ,
             
               be
               subject
               for
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             Jehosaphat
             said
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               what
               ye
               do
               ,
               for
               ye
               judge
               not
               for
               man
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               with
               you
               in
               the
               Judgement
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Adversaries
             say
             ,
             subjection
             is
             against
             the
             Lord
             :
             The
             Apostle
             bids
             
               submit
               to
               the
               King
               as
               supreme
               ,
            
             or
             excelling
             ;
             they
             say
             ,
             submit
             not
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             supreme
             ,
             nor
             excels
             ;
             none
             hath
             any
             just
             title
             to
             rule
             now
             ;
             Kings
             are
             from
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ;
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             smite
             them
             :
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Submit
               to
               Governors
               ,
               as
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               by
               him
            
             ;
             they
             say
             ,
             submit
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             and
             all
             that
             own
             them
             are
             Antichristian
             :
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               evil
               d●ers
               ,
               and
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               that
               do
               well
            
             ;
             these
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             sent
             to
             oppresse
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             uphold
             Babylon
             :
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               so
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             ye
             submit
             to
             Kings
             and
             Governors
             sent
             by
             him
             ;
             they
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             oppose
             ,
             smite
             them
             :
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               ye
               may
               so
               put
               to
               silence
               the
               ignorance
               of
               foolish
               men
            
             ;
             they
             say
             ,
             by
             so
             doing
             ye
             shall
             promote
             the
             interest
             of
             Babylon
             :
             The
             Apostle
             joins
             these
             ,
             
               Fear
               God
               ,
               honour
               the
               King
            
             ;
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             24.
             21.
             
             
               My
               Son
               fear
               thou
               the
               Lord
               and
               the
               King
            
             ;
             they
             say
             ,
             Fear
             God
             ,
             vilifie
             ,
             destroy
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Caesars
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Principalities
             ,
             who
             then
             bare
             the
             sword
             ,
             the
             Kings
             and
             Governors
             then
             sent
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             were
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Governors
             under
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             of
             them
             great
             Idolaters
             ,
             took
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             ,
             as
             being
             chief
             about
             the
             Idol
             service
             of
             Jupiter
             and
             other
             Heathen
             Gods
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             Christians
             by
             
             profession
             ,
             or
             Jews
             ,
             but
             enemies
             to
             both
             ,
             and
             fierce
             and
             cruel
             persecutors
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             so
             unrighteous
             ,
             and
             vitious
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             particularly
             Nero
             ,
             was
             adjudged
             by
             the
             Senate
             
               hostis
               patriae
            
             the
             enemy
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             St.
             Paul
             and
             St.
             Peter
             are
             thought
             to
             have
             written
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             require
             subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             teach
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             and
             smitten
             for
             those
             qualities
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             notwithstanding
             them
             require
             subjection
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             payment
             of
             tribute
             ,
             is
             with
             most
             impudent
             face
             to
             gainsay
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             that
             it
             seems
             out
             of
             doubt
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiastical
             Rulers
             should
             be
             vilified
             ,
             opposed
             ,
             as
             being
             Antichristian
             ,
             being
             conceived
             to
             be
             against
             their
             imagined
             Fifth-Monarchy
             ,
             I
             will
             add
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             Ananias
             his
             
               commanding
               them
               that
               stood
               by
               him
               to
               smite
               him
               on
               his
               mouth
            
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               have
               lived
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
            
             whereupon
             he
             said
             to
             him
             
               God
               shall
               smite
               thee
               ,
               th●u
               whited
               wall
               :
               for
               sittest
               thou
               to
               judge
               me
               after
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               commandest
               thou
               me
               to
               be
               smitten
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             which
             occasioned
             them
             that
             stood
             by
             to
             say
             ,
             
               revilest
               thou
               Gods
               High
               Priest
            
             ?
             In
             reply
             whereto
             correcting
             himself
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               I
               wist
               not
               brethren
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               thy
               People
               .
            
             I
             acknowledge
             there
             is
             not
             a
             little
             difficulty
             to
             acquit
             St.
             Paul
             from
             falsehood
             ,
             or
             dissembling
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               knew
               not
               that
            
             Ananias
             
               was
               the
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             sundry
             waies
             are
             conceived
             which
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Mr.
             Gataker's
             Cinnus
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             I
             rest
             on
             that
             ,
             on
             which
             after
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Cajetan
               ,
               Isidor
               Clarius
               ,
               Aretius
               ,
               Mountagu
               ,
               Gataker
            
             and
             
               Heinsius
               Exercit
               :
               Sacr
            
             :
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             13.
             pitch
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             confusion
             ,
             that
             then
             was
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             the
             High
             Priests
             then
             not
             succeeding
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             nor
             continuing
             during
             life
             ,
             but
             by
             bribes
             and
             evil
             arts
             being
             promoted
             and
             removed
             by
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Governors
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             (
             as
             Heinsius
             speaks
             )
             
               it
               is
               manifest
               there
               was
               then
               such
               Anarchy
               ,
               that
               d●ily
               as
               it
               were
               they
               were
               and
               were
               not
               High
               Priests
               :
            
             Besides
             Paul's
             long
             absence
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             his
             unacquaintance
             with
             affairs
             there
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Council
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             the
             place
             ,
             manner
             of
             sitting
             ,
             habit
             not
             distinguishing
             him
             from
             the
             rest
             )
             it
             may
             well
             be
             conceived
             that
             he
             did
             not
             then
             distinctly
             know
             Ananias
             to
             be
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             one
             of
             the
             Council
             regularly
             constituted
             :
             though
             it
             be
             said
             v.
             1.
             
             
               He
               earnestly
               beheld
               the
               Council
            
             .
             And
             it
             to
             me
             
             seems
             the
             more
             likely
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             perceive
             him
             to
             be
             High
             Priest
             ,
             because
             he
             directs
             his
             speech
             to
             them
             with
             the
             same
             compellations
             as
             he
             did
             Acts
             22.
             1.
             under
             the
             titles
             of
             
               Men
               and
               Brethren
            
             ,
             without
             distinguishing
             him
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             any
             respective
             speech
             to
             them
             as
             a
             regular
             Court
             of
             justice
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             company
             gathered
             together
             by
             the
             chief
             Captain
             to
             accuse
             and
             examine
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             judge
             him
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             more
             likely
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             what
             he
             did
             v.
             6.
             in
             bespeaking
             them
             under
             the
             title
             of
             
               Men
               Brethren
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             perceiving
             them
             to
             be
             of
             different
             parties
             ,
             he
             used
             art
             to
             set
             them
             at
             variance
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             up
             the
             Assembly
             in
             a
             confused
             manner
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             a
             Court
             legally
             set
             .
             However
             we
             determin
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             knowledge
             of
             Ananias
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             impute
             his
             speech
             v.
             3.
             to
             Prophetick
             liberty
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             imagines
             when
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             Annot.
             on
             Acts
             23.
             3.
             
               utitur
               jure
               Prophetae
            
             ,
             nor
             justify
             it
             ,
             but
             corrects
             it
             ,
             and
             imputes
             it
             to
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             adds
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             28.
             
             
               For
               it
               is
               written
               thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             following
             therein
             the
             Greek
             version
             ,
             the
             whole
             verse
             being
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               revile
               the
               Gods
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             is
             conceived
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             or
             God
             ,
             
               nor
               curse
               the
               Ruler
               of
               thy
               People
               .
            
             Which
             being
             alledged
             by
             St.
             Paul
             as
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             applyed
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             thereby
             condemning
             his
             speech
             of
             opprobrious
             and
             threatning
             language
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             excused
             by
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             prove
             ,
             that
             a
             Ruler
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             though
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             and
             climbing
             to
             the
             place
             by
             indirect
             means
             ,
             unrighteously
             judging
             ,
             opposing
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Apostle
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             should
             not
             be
             reviled
             ,
             or
             with
             menaces
             terrified
             ,
             or
             cursed
             ,
             but
             being
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             a
             Rulers
             place
             be
             regarded
             in
             words
             and
             actions
             as
             a
             Ruler
             .
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             add
             some
             more
             passages
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             
               St.
               Pauls
            
             allegation
             of
             this
             shewing
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             moral
             ,
             and
             still
             binding
             Christians
             .
             Eccl.
             10.
             20.
             
             
               Curse
               not
               the
               King
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               thy
               thought
               ,
               or
               conscience
               ,
               and
               curse
               not
               the
               rich
               in
               thy
               Bed-chamber
               :
               for
               a
               bird
               of
               the
               ayr
               shall
               carry
               the
               voice
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               hath
               wings
               shall
               tell
               the
               matter
               .
            
             Eccles.
             8.
             2.
             
             
               I
               counsel
               thee
               to
               keep
               the
               Kings
               commandment
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               God.
            
             Out
             of
             all
             which
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             minor
             of
             my
             argument
             is
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             commendeth
             and
             urgeth
             such
             disobedience
             ,
             vilifying
             ,
             refusing
             assistance
             ,
             smiting
             of
             Powers
             ,
             whether
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             military
             ,
             as
             th●
             words
             cited
             by
             me
             do
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             consequently
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               The
               Exceptions
               of
               Fifth-monarchy-men
               and
               others
               against
               the
               first
               Argument
               are
               refelled
               .
            
          
           
             AGainst
             this
             Argument
             which
             overthrows
             also
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Jesuited
             Pontificians
             and
             other
             opposers
             ,
             deposers
             ,
             and
             smiters
             of
             Kings
             and
             other
             Rulers
             ,
             there
             are
             sundry
             exceptions
             taken
             .
             One
             exception
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             Precepts
             were
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Christians
             were
             unable
             to
             resist
             .
             But
             this
             is
             prevented
             by
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             
             
               Ye
               must
               needs
               be
               subject
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
             Another
             ,
             that
             these
             Precepts
             tie
             us
             to
             submit
             to
             these
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             Rulers
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             when
             excommunicate
             ,
             deprived
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             comprehended
             under
             
               every
               soul
            
             ,
             as
             Chrysostom
             conceived
             even
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ,
             then
             the
             Pope
             himself
             is
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             consequently
             cannot
             depose
             them
             ;
             nor
             hath
             the
             Scripture
             given
             this
             power
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Man
             ,
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             God's
             prerogative
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             Psal.
             75.
             7.
             
             
               God
               is
               the
               Judge
               ,
               he
               putteth
               down
               one
               ,
               and
               setteth
               up
               another
               .
            
             Another
             evasion
             is
             ,
             that
             subjection
             is
             required
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             a
             terror
             to
             evil
             works
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             good
             ,
             but
             not
             when
             they
             oppresse
             ,
             are
             enemies
             to
             Gods
             People
             ,
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             then
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             Rulers
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             prevented
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Powers
               that
               be
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             subjection
             is
             to
             be
             given
             ;
             and
             resistence
             is
             forbidden
             by
             S.
             Paul.
             But
             the
             chief
             exception
             is
             that
             which
             p.
             51
             of
             the
             
               Banner
               displayd
            
             is
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Now
               then
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               called
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               proves
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               might
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               kept
               their
               pure
               ,
               civil
               ,
               and
               unmixed
               state
               ;
               so
               saith
               Paul
               ,
               the
               Powers
               that
               be
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Civil
               Powers
               of
               old
               Rome
               ,
               tho
               a
               bloudy
               Persecutor
               ,
               and
               devourer
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               and
               God's
               Heritage
               )
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               when
               the
               Power
               of
               Rome
               adulterated
               from
               its
               pure
               civil
               state
               ,
               and
               becomes
               a
               mixt
               Antichristian
               state
               ,
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               a
               Whore
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               said
               of
               that
               beastly
               ,
               Antichristian
               Power
               ,
               that
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               or
               Satan
               gave
               him
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               his
               seat
               ,
               and
               great
               Authority
               ;
               and
               what
               then
               is
               this
               save
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Hell
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             reply
             ,
             If
             I
             understand
             them
             aright
             ,
             this
             is
             their
             meaning
             ,
             that
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             great
             Image
             that
             is
             the
             Kings
             ,
             Emperors
             
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             world
             then
             ceased
             to
             be
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             became
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Hell
             ,
             when
             that
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             we
             read
             Revel
             .
             13.
             2.
             which
             they
             take
             for
             granted
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             the
             ten
             Kings
             that
             arose
             out
             of
             the
             division
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             
               give
               their
               power
               and
               strength
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Revel
             .
             17.
             13.
             
               unto
               the
               beast
            
             mentioned
             v.
             11.
             which
             it
             's
             without
             doubt
             with
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Romes
             pretended
             supremacy
             ,
             dominion
             ,
             Oecumenieal
             Vicarship
             ,
             by
             which
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             corrupted
             ,
             mixed
             with
             Paganish
             ,
             and
             Jewish
             rites
             ,
             and
             the
             ten
             Kings
             and
             their
             Kingdoms
             made
             dependent
             on
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             consequently
             subjection
             ,
             and
             assistance
             is
             not
             due
             to
             the
             Civil
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             Military
             powers
             or
             Laws
             that
             now
             are
             ,
             being
             built
             or
             erected
             upon
             the
             old
             foundation
             of
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             in
             this
             supposed
             mixt
             estate
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             warranted
             and
             bound
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Stone
             expressed
             Dan.
             2.
             34
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             to
             smite
             ,
             destroy
             ,
             utterly
             dissolve
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             (
             which
             they
             conceive
             to
             be
             all
             the
             present
             )
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Titles
             ,
             priviledges
             and
             whole
             constitution
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             to
             themselves
             all
             the
             power
             and
             dominion
             in
             the
             earth
             in
             order
             to
             the
             erecting
             of
             the
             Fifth-Monarchy
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Christs
             visible
             Kingdom
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             Now
             surely
             such
             a
             monstrous
             giant-like
             claim
             as
             this
             ,
             exceeding
             any
             of
             the
             proud
             claims
             of
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             
               Persian
               ,
               Roman
               Turkish
            
             Monarchs
             ,
             had
             need
             of
             very
             good
             cards
             for
             it
             ,
             some
             unquestionable
             Charter
             or
             grant
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             so
             flatly
             opposeth
             such
             plain
             precepts
             as
             I
             have
             alledged
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             unless
             they
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             relaxed
             or
             repealed
             by
             a
             Divine
             sentence
             ,
             testified
             by
             some
             infallible
             evidence
             of
             miracles
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             such
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             do
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             claim
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             teacheth
             such
             practises
             ,
             as
             they
             incite
             men
             to
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             great
             Abaddon
             ,
             or
             destroyer
             of
             the
             World.
             Sure
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             bid
             his
             Disciples
             
               teach
               men
               to
               observe
               all
               that
               he
               had
               commanded
               ,
            
             promising
             ,
             
               to
               be
               with
               them
               all
               daies
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Matth.
             28.
             20.
             
             And
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             when
             he
             thus
             wro●●
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             ch
             .
             6.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               I
               give
               thee
               charge
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               quickeneth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               before
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               before
               Pontius
               Pilate
               witn●ssed
               the
               good
               confession
               ,
               that
               thou
               keep
               this
               Commandment
            
             (
             whereof
             Prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             for
             Kings
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Obedience
             to
             Masters
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             1.
             are
             a
             part
             )
             
               without
               spot
               ,
               unrebukeable
               ,
               until
               the
               appearing
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             did
             conceive
             their
             commands
             to
             be
             binding
             until
             Christs
             second
             coming
             .
             And
             sith
             he
             only
             hath
             power
             to
             repeal
             ,
             
             release
             ,
             dispense
             with
             a
             Law
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             power
             ,
             either
             legislative
             ,
             or
             declarative
             of
             Law
             superiour
             or
             equal
             to
             his
             ;
             who
             gave
             ,
             or
             at
             first
             Authoritatively
             declared
             it
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             less
             than
             Pope-like
             ,
             or
             Dictator-like
             arrogance
             in
             some
             persons
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             a
             peculiar
             Revelation
             to
             them
             ,
             no
             way
             demonstrated
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             obscure
             claucular
             meeting
             for
             consultation
             imagined
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             them
             ,
             determin
             ,
             that
             which
             St.
             Paul
             said
             was
             
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
            
             ,
             to
             be
             
               the
               ordinance
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             exceed
             the
             Pharisees
             in
             arrogance
             ,
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             chargeth
             with
             
               hypecrisie
               for
               making
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
               by
               their
               tradition
            
             ;
             though
             it
             were
             the
             tradition
             of
             their
             Elders
             ,
             or
             chief
             Rabbins
             ,
             or
             Doctors
             .
             Matth.
             15.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             This
             bidding
             defiance
             to
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             this
             taking
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             void
             so
             plain
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             proof
             than
             they
             bring
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             apprehension
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             pieces
             of
             pride
             and
             arrogancy
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             a
             delusion
             as
             I
             think
             this
             age
             hath
             afforded
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             5.
             
             
               Suppositions
               implyed
               in
               the
            
             Quinto-Monarchians
             
               exceptions
               are
               shewed
               to
               be
               uncertain
               ,
               as
               those
               about
               the
               Stone
               &
               it's
               smiting
               .
            
             Dan.
             2.
             34.
             44.
             
          
           
             NEvertheless
             let
             us
             examine
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             things
             are
             supposed
             ,
             some
             things
             are
             inferred
             .
             The
             things
             supposed
             and
             inferred
             are
             these
             :
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               fourth
               Kingdom
               mentioned
               .
            
             Dan.
             2.
             and
             7.
             
             Is
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             which
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             not
             a
             few
             very
             learned
             men
             ,
             that
             take
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             to
             be
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             successors
             of
             Alexander
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             such
             reasons
             ,
             as
             might
             make
             sober
             men
             not
             too
             peremptory
             in
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             make
             the
             future
             smiting
             of
             it
             an
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             to
             succeed
             it
             .
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               mentioned
               to
               be
               set
               up
               Dan.
               2.
               44.
               shall
               be
               an
               external
               visible
               Kingdom
               on
               earth
               ;
            
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             doubtful
             ,
             being
             more
             controverted
             among
             godly
             learned
             men
             :
             and
             that
             upon
             such
             weighty
             considerations
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             considerate
             men
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             suspend
             their
             judgement
             ,
             yet
             not
             too
             resolutely
             to
             assert
             it
             ,
             nor
             obtrude
             it
             with
             such
             zeal
             ,
             as
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             do
             ,
             as
             an
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             build
             such
             mighty
             attempts
             ,
             commotions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hopes
             on
             so
             
             uncertain
             a
             foundation
             .
             3.
             
             That
             ,
             
               In
               the
               daies
               of
               these
               Kings
               must
               be
               meant
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               fourth
               Monarchy
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               materials
               of
               the
               Image
               shall
               be
               broken
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               scattered
               so
               as
               no
               place
               was
               found
               for
               them
               :
            
             Whereas
             it
             is
             far
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             set
             up
             when
             Christ
             began
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             and
             our
             Lord
             intimated
             ,
             when
             he
             invited
             men
             
               to
               repent
               and
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               Heaven
               was
               at
               hand
            
             ;
             very
             likely
             alluding
             to
             those
             places
             in
             Daniel
             ch
             .
             2.
             44.
             
             
               In
               their
               daies
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               shall
               set
               up
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               shall
               never
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             men
             set
             up
             by
             them
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             whereto
             the
             like
             is
             Dan.
             7.
             14.
             
             And
             seems
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               High
               do
               take
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ch
             .
             12.
             28.
             saith
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               we
               receiving
               a
               Kingdom
               which
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               ,
               let
               us
               have
               ,
               or
               hold
               fast
               ,
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               serve
               God
               acceptably
               ,
               with
               reverence
               and
               Godly
               fear
               ;
            
             which
             no
             man
             doubts
             ,
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             receiving
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             4.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               distinction
               made
               between
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               either
               several
               Kingdoms
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               of
               several
               conditions
               and
               qualifications
               ;
            
             whereas
             the
             text
             doth
             distinguish
             them
             no
             otherwise
             than
             in
             their
             extent
             ,
             not
             one
             spiritual
             ,
             the
             other
             visible
             &
             external
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             working
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             glory
             .
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Stone
               ,
               which
               must
               do
               the
               smiting
               and
               breaking
               work
               ,
               is
               not
               Christ
               personal
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               Christ
               
                 mystical
                 with
                 his
                 members
              
               ,
            
             or
             to
             use
             the
             words
             of
             Mr.
             Tillinghast
             ,
             
               Though
               this
               Stone
               fundamentally
               is
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               yet
               considered
               as
               smiting
               the
               great
               Image
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               other
               but
               Christ
               mystical
               ,
               Christ
               in
               his
               Members
               .
            
             But
             sure
             in
             this
             they
             are
             mistaken
             ,
             this
             work
             being
             made
             in
             scripture
             Christs
             own
             peculiar
             work
             ,
             Matth.
             21.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             
               Jesus
               saith
               unto
               them
               ,
               did
               ye
               never
               read
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               the
               Stone
               which
               the
               builders
               rejected
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               become
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Corner
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               Lords
               doing
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               Marvellous
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
               Therefore
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               a
               Nation
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               .
               And
               whosoever
               shall
               fall
               on
               this
               Stone
               shall
               be
               broken
               ;
               but
               on
               whomsoever
               it
               shall
               fall
               ,
               it
               will
               grind
               him
               to
               powder
               ,
               or
               
                 dash
                 him
                 to
                 pieces
              
               .
            
             In
             which
             passage
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             by
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             conceived
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Dan.
             2.
             44.
             
             )
             is
             meant
             the
             Kingdom
             which
             was
             then
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             other
             
             than
             the
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Stone
            
             ,
             whose
             work
             is
             
               to
               grind
               to
               powder
            
             ,
             or
             
               dash
               to
               pieces
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             the
             
               smiting
               and
               breaking
               ,
               Dan.
            
             1.
             34.
             44.
             
             )
             is
             that
             Stone
             ,
             which
             was
             rejected
             by
             the
             builders
             ,
             and
             should
             become
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Corner
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             other
             but
             Christ
             personal
             ,
             who
             was
             crucified
             by
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             raised
             up
             from
             death
             and
             set
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             ;
             and
             so
             became
             the
             Corner
             Stone
             of
             Gods
             spiritual
             House
             or
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expresly
             expounded
             by
             
               Peter
               ,
               Acts.
            
             4.
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             of
             him
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               he
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               body
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fashioned
               like
               unto
               his
               glorious
               body
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               working
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               unto
               himself
               ,
            
             Philip.
             3.
             21.
             6.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               that
               this
               smiting
               work
               shall
               be
               by
               military
               Power
               ,
               or
               by
               fighting
               :
            
             Whereas
             ,
             
               if
               the
               cutting
               of
               the
               Stone
               out
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               be
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               
                 without
                 hands
              
               ,
            
             Dan.
             2.
             34.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
               by
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             done
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             as
             Zech.
             4.
             6.
             
             The
             return
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             their
             establishing
             in
             their
             Land
             under
             Zerubbabel
             should
             be
             
               not
               by
               might
            
             ,
             or
             
               Army
               ,
               nor
               by
               Power
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Isai.
             11.
             4.
             
             Of
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               he
               shall
               smite
               the
               Earth
               with
               the
               Rod
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               lips
               shall
               he
               slay
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             By
             his
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Angels
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             by
             flaming
             fire
             he
             may
             smite
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               in
               flaming
               fire
               ,
               taking
               vengence
               on
               them
               that
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               who
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               everlasting
               destruction
               ,
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               glorified
               in
               his
               Saints
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               admired
               in
               all
               them
               that
               believe
               .
            
             And
             thus
             shall
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             be
             smitten
             ,
             Revel
             .
             20.
             9.
             
             
               When
               they
               shall
               go
               up
               on
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               compass
               the
               Camp
               of
               the
               Saints
               about
               ,
               and
               the
               beloved
               City
               ,
               fire
               shall
               come
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               Heaven
               and
               devour
               them
               .
            
             By
             these
             and
             other
             means
             ,
             the
             Stone
             may
             smite
             the
             Feet
             of
             the
             great
             Image
             ,
             without
             swords
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             military
             weapons
             ,
             and
             fighting
             ,
             and
             that
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             is
             promised
             Psal.
             2.
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               break
               them
               with
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               dash
               them
               in
               pieces
               like
               a
               Potters
               Vessels
               .
            
             As
             he
             is
             described
             Revel
             .
             1.
             16.
             
             That
             
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               went
               a
               sharp
               two
               edged
               sword
               ,
            
             so
             he
             warneth
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.
             16.
             
             
               Repent
               ;
               or
               else
               I
               will
               come
               unto
               thee
               quickly
               ,
               and
               will
               fight
               against
               them
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               my
               mouth
               .
               Yea
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               promised
               ,
               v.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               
               He
               that
               overcometh
               and
               keepeth
               my
               works
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               to
               him
               will
               I
               give
               power
               over
               the
               Nations
               (
               And
               he
               shall
               Rule
               them
               with
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               :
               as
               the
               Vessels
               of
               a
               Potter
               shall
               they
               be
               broken
               to
               shivers
               )
               even
               as
               I
               received
               of
               my
               Father
               :
            
             It
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             as
             Revel
             .
             6.
             10.
             
             Revel
             .
             8.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Revel
             .
             11.
             5
             ,
             6.
             as
             James
             5.
             17.
             
             Revel
             .
             12.
             11.
             
             Not
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             Armies
             ,
             he
             that
             reads
             Revel
             .
             16
             and
             19.
             
             Chapters
             ,
             wherein
             is
             foretold
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             may
             see
             more
             reason
             to
             conceive
             that
             Christ
             will
             do
             it
             by
             Plagues
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             the
             Egyptians
             by
             Moses
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             invisible
             way
             without
             the
             Saints
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             use
             the
             Saints
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             it
             by
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Testimonie
             ,
             without
             other
             fighting
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             ;
             That
             that
             ,
             
               with
               which
               the
               fifth
               Kingdom
               doth
               begin
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               ,
               the
               overturning
               the
               Thrones
               of
               the
               Kings
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               chief
               instruments
               in
               the
               mannagement
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               Tillinghast
               saith
               in
               his
               3.
               
               Sermon
               p.
               65.
               
               Then
               it
               follows
               of
               necessity
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               the
               Civil
               and
               Military
               Power
               to
               be
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Christs
               appearance
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               this
               Power
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               work
               .
            
             So
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             pretence
             ,
             
               it
               is
               evil
            
             and
             horribly
             wicked
             ,
             for
             them
             that
             have
             called
             themselves
             ,
             
               the
               Saints
               and
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               seek
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               plead
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Fifth
                 Monarchy
                 Men
              
               have
               done
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             precepts
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             seeking
             for
             it
             by
             killing
             innocent
             men
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             keeping
             fasts
             ,
             cursing
             their
             Governors
             ,
             and
             pleading
             by
             revilings
             ,
             and
             false
             accusations
             ,
             and
             most
             horrid
             pervertings
             of
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             and
             self
             magnifyings
             for
             a
             power
             ,
             not
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             7.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               that
               if
               the
               smiting
               work
               be
               to
               be
               done
               by
               men
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               Saints
               in
               their
               Notion
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             words
             of
             scripture
             do
             plainly
             tell
             us
             ;
             that
             the
             work
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             those
             Kings
             ,
             which
             they
             conceive
             ,
             they
             should
             destroy
             as
             Antichristian
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             
               Fifth
               Monarchy
            
             .
             For
             thus
             we
             read
             Revel
             .
             17.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               ten
               Horns
               ,
               which
               thou
               sawest
               upon
               the
               Beast
               ,
               these
               shall
               hate
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               shall
               make
               her
               desolate
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               and
               shall
               eat
               her
               flesh
               ,
               and
               burn
               her
               with
               fire
               .
               For
               God
               hath
               put
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               to
               fulfil
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               agree
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               Kingdom
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ,
               until
               the
               words
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             So
             that
             whereas
             these
             men
             imagin
             such
             an
             inconsistency
             with
             Gods
             purpose
             and
             glory
             to
             use
             the
             Kings
             and
             Governments
             ,
             which
             have
             
             supported
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             for
             her
             ruine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             incite
             men
             to
             such
             hatred
             ,
             and
             emnity
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             disdain
             ,
             stomack
             ,
             and
             bitter
             zeal
             ;
             not
             knowing
             what
             spirit
             they
             are
             of
             ,
             do
             vilify
             ,
             inveigh
             against
             ,
             and
             curse
             them
             ,
             and
             seek
             their
             total
             abolition
             ,
             glorying
             ,
             like
             frantick
             men
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             satanical
             spirit
             and
             designs
             ,
             they
             should
             rather
             endeavour
             to
             do
             such
             things
             as
             might
             make
             Princes
             favour
             them
             ,
             and
             hate
             the
             Whore
             ;
             and
             rather
             admire
             ,
             bless
             and
             magnify
             the
             Providence
             and
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             using
             them
             as
             instruments
             to
             pull
             her
             down
             ,
             whose
             Predecessors
             out
             of
             their
             blind
             devotion
             ,
             set
             up
             the
             Whore
             ,
             and
             to
             protect
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             were
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             
               that
               this
               smiting
               work
               is
               to
               be
               done
               by
               Gentile
               Saints
               ,
               who
               are
               such
               as
               they
               have
               characterized
               them
               .
            
             But
             this
             hath
             no
             evidence
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             For
             though
             I
             will
             not
             exclude
             the
             Gentile
             Saints
             from
             being
             meant
             Dan.
             7.
             18.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             25
             ,
             27.
             
             Yet
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             (
             which
             
               Junius
               ,
               Piscator
            
             and
             others
             observe
             )
             that
             by
             Saints
             in
             those
             places
             are
             specially
             meant
             the
             Jewish
             People
             ,
             called
             ,
             ch
             .
             8.
             10.
             
             
               The
               host
               of
               Heaven
            
             v.
             24.
             
             
               The
               holy
               People
            
             ,
             or
             
               People
               of
               the
               holy
               ones
            
             ch
             .
             9.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             19
             ,
             24.
             
             
               Gods
               People
            
             ,
             
               and
               their
               City
               Jerusalem
               called
               by
               Gods
               name
               ,
               his
               Sanctuary
               ,
               the
               holy
               City
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             11.
             28.
             30.
             
             The
             holy
             Covenant
             ,
             ch
             .
             12.
             7.
             the
             holy
             People
             .
             Yea
             sundry
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             much
             followed
             in
             this
             argument
             (
             as
             Mr.
             
               Mede
               Comment
            
             .
             on
             Revel
             .
             16.
             12.
             
             )
             do
             conceive
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               East
            
             who
             shall
             have
             
               their
               way
               prepared
            
             for
             expedition
             against
             the
             Beast
             ;
             are
             meant
             
               the
               Jews
            
             .
             And
             sundry
             Prophecies
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             do
             seem
             to
             foretel
             
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               be
               restored
               to
               Israel
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             question
             Acts
             1.
             6.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             more
             likely
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             converted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             Saints
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             be
             chief
             instruments
             of
             destroying
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             hath
             oppressed
             them
             ,
             Or
             that
             fourth
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             
               as
               strong
               as
               Iron
               ,
               and
               broken
               in
               pieces
               and
               subdued
               all
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               that
               this
               smiting
               work
               is
               the
               work
               of
               this
               generation
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               begun
               by
               the
               pretended
               publick
               spirited
               Saints
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             Whereas
             Mr.
             Tillinghast
             himself
             Serm.
             1.
             p.
             25.
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               work
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               glorious
               beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Jews
               coming
               in
               :
               And
               indeed
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               shall
               be
               a
               very
               great
               advancement
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               .
            
             I
             omit
             what
             Mr.
             Parker
             conceives
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             long
             since
             beginning
             and
             carrying
             it
             on
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             yet
             appears
             ,
             but
             a
             violent
             ,
             heady
             ,
             presumptuous
             
             spirit
             in
             those
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             thought
             themselves
             fit
             to
             begin
             the
             work
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             times
             ,
             but
             the
             commotions
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             which
             gives
             colour
             to
             this
             supposition
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             6.
             
             Quinto-Monarchians
             
               Hypotheses
               about
               the
               Civil
               Governments
               ,
               being
               from
               the
               Fourth
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             Rome
             
               and
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               are
               shewed
               to
               be
               groundless
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             IT
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Civil
               Powers
               that
               be
               are
               of
               old
               Rome
               ,
               or
               the
               Fourth
               Monarchy
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               they
               speak
               )
               growing
               upon
               the
               old
               Root
               of
               wickednesse
               and
               bitternesse
               ,
               or
               being
               a
               remnant
               of
               the
               old
               foundation
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               expressions
               in
               the
               
                 Banner
                 displayd
              
               ,
            
             
               [
               p.
            
             1.
             
             
               There
               will
               be
               no
               rest
               till
               the
               fourth
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               divides
               it self
               into
               two
               iron
               legs
               ,
               ten
               toes
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               horn
               be
               wholly
               destroyed
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               laws
               ,
               constitutions
               ,
               Governments
               ,
               and
               reliques
               thereof
               .
               p.
               29.
               
               The
               fifth
               Kingdom
               which
               is
               Christs
               ,
               with
               its
               holy
               ,
               just
               ,
               and
               righteous
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Officers
               must
               arise
               ,
               with
               destruction
               to
               ,
               and
               stand
               up
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               fourth
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               and
               Officers
               thereof
            
             ]
             shew
             to
             be
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             Governments
             and
             orders
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             and
             they
             assert
             a
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             to
             make
             Laws
             to
             govern
             the
             Nations
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Laws
             and
             Officers
             only
             are
             to
             have
             place
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Book
             entituled
             
               The
               Standard
               set
               up
            
             ,
             Printed
             1657.
             p.
             15.
             they
             say
             
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               being
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               with
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               )
               are
               the
               revealed
               will
               and
               Rule
               of
               this
               Legislator
               ,
               to
               be
               constantly
               owned
               ,
               and
               submitted
               unto
               in
               times
               of
               War
               and
               Peace
               ,
               as
               a
               constant
               standing
               Rule
               for
               the
               inward
               and
               outward
               man
               (
               wherein
               are
               Laws
               ,
               Statues
               ,
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               Judgments
               for
               all
               cases
               ,
               conditions
               ,
               and
               actions
               of
               Civil
               ,
               Military
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               concerns
               ,
               either
               in
               particular
               ,
               or
               more
               general
               terms
               ;
               )
               For
               so
               they
               were
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               only
               type
               of
               the
               Lambs
               Government
               .
            
             But
             these
             suppositions
             in
             a
             great
             part
             are
             notoriously
             false
             .
             For
             the
             Government
             by
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             constituted
             in
             England
             ,
             is
             quite
             different
             from
             old
             Rome
             ,
             whether
             under
             the
             Caesars
             or
             Popes
             ,
             not
             derived
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Saxons
             of
             Normans
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             of
             the
             ancient
             Rulers
             of
             this
             Island
             ;
             nor
             are
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             governed
             in
             civil
             Affairs
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             which
             are
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             Edicts
             and
             constitution
             of
             Roman
             emperors
             ;
             nor
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             consisting
             
             of
             Popes
             Decrees
             and
             Decretals
             :
             but
             the
             Common
             and
             Statute
             Laws
             of
             these
             Nations
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             reads
             the
             Chronicles
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Smith
            
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             England
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Cambdens
               Britannia
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Cookes
            
             Institutes
             ,
             the
             Preface
             of
             Sir
             
               John
               Davis
            
             to
             his
             Irish
             Reports
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             Statutes
             ,
             may
             easily
             perceive
             to
             have
             another
             original
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             much
             different
             from
             them
             .
             If
             there
             were
             no
             more
             but
             the
             daily
             practice
             of
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             choosing
             &
             making
             Judges
             and
             Officers
             to
             refute
             this
             Calumny
             ,
             it
             were
             enough
             to
             shew
             the
             grosse
             falshood
             of
             this
             supposition
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             were
             the
             Laws
             and
             form
             of
             Government
             the
             same
             with
             old
             Rome
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             therefore
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             we
             released
             from
             obedience
             to
             them
             :
             For
             ,
             not
             only
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             required
             obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             S.
             Paul
             both
             made
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             commended
             them
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             37.
             and
             22.
             25.
             and
             25.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             16.
             which
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Antichristian
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             give
             out
             clamorously
             ,
             but
             ignorantly
             )
             and
             to
             be
             opposed
             with
             greatest
             hatred
             ,
             doubtlesse
             they
             would
             not
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             supposition
             ,
             though
             we
             grant
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             the
             supreme
             Legislator
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             hath
             determined
             any
             thing
             his
             Laws
             are
             to
             stand
             in
             force
             ,
             above
             and
             against
             all
             constitutions
             and
             Laws
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             not
             that
             Christ
             did
             ,
             or
             intended
             to
             make
             any
             particular
             Laws
             for
             thousands
             of
             things
             which
             pertain
             to
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             for
             many
             things
             pertaining
             to
             Gods
             worship
             and
             Church-Government
             ,
             which
             yet
             require
             a
             determination
             by
             some
             Laws
             or
             Rules
             for
             good
             order
             to
             be
             kept
             thereabout
             .
             When
             
               one
               of
               the
               company
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Master
               ,
               speak
               to
               my
               Brother
               ,
               that
               he
               divide
               the
               inheritance
               with
               me
               ;
               he
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               man
               ,
               who
               made
               me
               a
               Judge
               or
               divider
               over
               you
               ?
               Luk.
            
             12.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Nor
             did
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             the
             Governors
             after
             them
             ,
             or
             Christians
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             intermeddle
             with
             making
             laws
             or
             judging
             civil
             Affairs
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             they
             were
             intrusted
             either
             by
             the
             Roman
             Governors
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             or
             the
             Apostles
             directions
             about
             composing
             differences
             between
             Christians
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             1.
             
             &c.
             or
             the
             exercise
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             censure
             ,
             or
             miraculous
             power
             did
             require
             .
             Though
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             that
             in
             aftertimes
             too
             much
             of
             this
             work
             was
             either
             commited
             by
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             or
             assumed
             by
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Governors
             of
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             especially
             by
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             to
             the
             great
             detriment
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             though
             we
             acknowledge
             their
             sufficiency
             for
             a
             rule
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             holy
             life
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             
             end
             wherefore
             they
             were
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             honouring
             and
             serving
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             salvation
             :
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             find
             in
             them
             sufficient
             Laws
             in
             particular
             for
             the
             governing
             of
             all
             civill
             Commonwealths
             ,
             but
             that
             Judges
             and
             Officers
             (
             notwithstanding
             what
             we
             find
             in
             the
             books
             of
             M●ses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             writings
             )
             would
             be
             to
             seek
             how
             to
             pass
             sentence
             ,
             and
             to
             administer
             Justice
             in
             thousands
             of
             cases
             that
             occur
             about
             Lands
             ,
             Wills
             ,
             Trades
             ,
             and
             other
             Actions
             ,
             which
             concern
             human
             affairs
             and
             society
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             perused
             the
             Talmuds
             ,
             and
             writings
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             ,
             do
             find
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             body
             of
             Laws
             given
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             varying
             of
             cases
             ,
             many
             resolutions
             there
             are
             added
             by
             their
             Judges
             ,
             or
             Lawyers
             ,
             which
             they
             receive
             as
             Laws
             .
             And
             this
             was
             thought
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             God
             erected
             a
             Senate
             among
             them
             ,
             with
             strict
             injunction
             to
             the
             Jews
             
               to
               do
               according
               to
               the
               sentence
               ,
               which
               they
               of
               that
               place
               (
               which
               the
               Lord
               shall
               choose
               )
               should
               shew
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               observe
               to
               do
               according
               to
               all
               that
               they
               informed
               them
               ,
            
             Deut.
             17.
             10.
             which
             was
             in
             effect
             all
             one
             as
             to
             impower
             them
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             them
             .
             Sure
             notwithstanding
             the
             written
             Laws
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Solomon
            
             had
             been
             at
             a
             stand
             how
             to
             give
             sentence
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             two
             Harlots
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             given
             him
             an
             extraordinary
             Spirit
             
               of
               wisdom
               to
               do
               Judgment
            
             ,
             1
             Kings
             3.
             28.
             
             Nor
             can
             the
             Mosaical
             or
             Jewish
             Laws
             fit
             the
             government
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             unless
             there
             were
             the
             same
             distribution
             of
             Lands
             ,
             the
             same
             State
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             neighbour
             Nations
             ,
             the
             same
             manner
             of
             Trade
             and
             living
             as
             they
             had
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             this
             asserting
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Jews
             as
             a
             constant
             standing
             rule
             to
             us
             Gentiles
             ,
             be
             not
             indeed
             the
             same
             error
             of
             Judaism
             ,
             which
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             Synod
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Acts
            
             15.
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             counted
             as
             an
             Heresy
             ,
             which
             did
             evacuate
             the
             benefit
             of
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             ,
             by
             losing
             of
             which
             we
             may
             forfeit
             our
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             Lawes
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             only
             Lawes
             fit
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             in
             many
             things
             be
             most
             unfit
             ,
             and
             contention
             for
             them
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             gentile
             belivers
             more
             justly
             to
             be
             counted
             Antichristian
             ,
             than
             the
             Civil
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             much
             oppose
             as
             Antiehristian
             ,
             nor
             can
             those
             Lawes
             be
             fitted
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             look
             for
             :
             For
             that
             Kingdom
             will
             be
             ,
             when
             all
             Christs
             enemies
             shall
             be
             made
             his
             Footstool
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             personally
             raign
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             ,
             on
             earth
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             shall
             have
             a
             
               s●at
               ,
               s●nless
               ,
               sorrowless
               ,
               deathless
               ,
               superiorless
               ,
               
               having
               no
               humane
               Ruling
               Majesty
               ,
               no
               Church
               censures
               ,
               no
               superiority
               of
               persons
               ;
               no
               fears
               ;
               no
               wants
               ;
               no
               desertions
               ;
               no
               painful
               labour
               ;
               no
               decay
               ;
               no
               procreation
               of
               Children
               ,
            
             as
             Dr.
             Homes
             reckons
             them
             in
             his
             
               Resurrection
               revealed
            
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             this
             supposition
             ,
             and
             the
             inference
             that
             is
             made
             thereupon
             ,
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             not
             only
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             most
             extream
             degree
             of
             wickedness
             to
             destroy
             our
             Lawes
             ,
             Records
             ,
             Government
             upon
             this
             pretence
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             are
             truly
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             those
             as
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             would
             disanul
             them
             .
             As
             for
             
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               its
               being
               the
               only
               type
               of
               the
               Lambs
               Government
               ,
               Gal.
            
             6.
             16.
             it
             is
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             believers
             are
             
               an
               holy
               Priesthood
               to
               offer
               up
               spiritual
               sacrifices
               acceptable
               to
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               a
               Royal
               Preisthood
               to
               shew
               forth
               Gods
               praises
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             9.
             and
             ,
             if
             this
             reason
             be
             of
             validity
             to
             tie
             us
             to
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             it
             will
             tie
             us
             to
             the
             Lawes
             about
             the
             Jewish
             Temple
             ,
             Priesthood
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Lawes
             ;
             which
             were
             to
             reduce
             us
             from
             Christ
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             compleat
             Judaism
             .
             As
             then
             it
             was
             a
             pretious
             benefit
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             brought
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             not
             tied
             to
             those
             particular
             Lawes
             of
             Religious
             service
             ,
             which
             were
             required
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Yoke
               was
               not
               put
               upon
               the
               Neck
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               neither
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               nor
               the
               Apostles
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
               Acts
               ,
            
             15.
             10.
             but
             that
             many
             things
             even
             in
             Gods
             worship
             were
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             prudence
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             according
             as
             might
             best
             fit
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             several
             people
             :
             so
             much
             more
             in
             Civil
             affairs
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             great
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             advantage
             to
             the
             furthering
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ▪
             that
             the
             Gospel
             did
             not
             impose
             on
             the
             Nations
             ,
             either
             the
             Mosaical
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             particular
             Lawes
             ,
             or
             Civil
             Government
             :
             but
             left
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Lawes
             and
             Government
             in
             such
             things
             ;
             and
             required
             Christians
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             likelihood
             ,
             Christianity
             had
             been
             embraced
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             nor
             Christians
             to
             have
             subsisted
             ,
             and
             been
             multiplied
             among
             infidels
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             .
             And
             therefore
             whereas
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             have
             made
             such
             great
             stirs
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             a
             reformation
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             discipline
             ,
             and
             worship
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             bring
             the
             Government
             and
             Lawes
             Civil
             to
             the
             Jewish
             platform
             in
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             their
             Diana
             )
             they
             have
             therein
             followed
             their
             own
             fancy
             ,
             not
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             great
             wrong
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             injury
             to
             his
             name
             and
             truth
             ,
             caused
             
               many
               to
               
               follow
               their
               pernicious
               ways
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               whom
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               is
               evil
               spoken
               of
            
             ;
             so
             that
             of
             them
             may
             be
             verified
             ,
             which
             we
             read
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             10
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Their
               mouth
               is
               full
               of
               cursing
               and
               bitterness
               ,
               their
               feet
               are
               swift
               to
               shed
               blood
               ,
               destruction
               and
               misery
               are
               in
               their
               ways
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               peace
               have
               they
               not
               known
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             It
             is
             granted
             by
             them
             ,
             
               that
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               might
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               kept
               their
               pure
               ,
               Civil
               and
               unmixed
               estate
               ,
               so
               saith
               Paul
               ,
               the
               powers
               that
               be
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Civil
               powers
               of
               old
               Rome
               tho
               a
               bloody
               persecutor
               ,
               and
               devourer
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               Gods
               heritage
               )
               are
               ordained
               of
               God.
               In
               which
               passage
               they
               intimate
               ,
               1.
               that
               the
               Civil
               powers
               of
               old
               Rome
               ,
               were
               a
               bloody
               persecutor
               and
               devourer
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               Gods
               heritage
               .
               2.
               
               That
               then
               they
               kept
               their
               pure
               Civil
               ,
               and
               unmixed
               estate
               .
               3.
               
               That
               so
               long
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               ,
               yet
               they
               might
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ;
            
             according
             to
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             1.
             4.
             
             That
             
               therefore
               so
               long
               they
               were
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               not
               resisted
               .
            
             For
             discovery
             of
             the
             fallacy
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             these
             speeches
             ,
             it
             is
             needful
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             inquired
             into
             ,
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             
               the
               Civil
               powers
               of
               old
               Rome
               ,
               keeping
               their
               pure
               Civil
               and
               unmixed
               estate
               .
            
             The
             opposite
             estate
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               When
               the
               power
               of
               Rome
               adulterated
               from
               it's
               pure
               Civil
               state
               ,
               became
               a
               mixt
               Antichristian
               state
               ,
               the
               Beast
               and
               a
               Whore
               :
            
             the
             power
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             Apostle
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             whether
             
               Caius
               ,
               Caligula
               ,
               Claudius
               ,
               Nero
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             Consuls
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Praetors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Presidents
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Herod
               ,
               Agrippa
               ,
               Pilate
               ,
               Felix
               ,
               Festus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             under
             them
             .
             
               The
               unmixed
               estate
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             their
             not
             taking
             upon
             them
             that
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             or
             Popes
             did
             ,
             when
             they
             became
             Antichristian
             .
             Now
             sure
             what
             ever
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Civil
             powers
             of
             Rome
             assumed
             ,
             or
             did
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               ,
               bloody
               persecutors
               ,
               and
               devourers
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Heritage
               ,
            
             and
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             as
             wicked
             and
             impure
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             afterwards
             ,
             yea
             and
             as
             Monstrously
             Idolatrous
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             .
             The
             Emperors
             then
             took
             to
             themselves
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Pontifex
               ,
               Maximus
            
             ,
             which
             was
             kept
             till
             the
             Christian
             Emperors
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             Title
             imported
             their
             power
             and
             inspection
             about
             the
             Idolatrous
             rites
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             whereby
             they
             took
             charge
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             other
             Roman
             Deities
             ,
             and
             were
             zealous
             for
             it
             so
             as
             to
             persecute
             them
             to
             death
             with
             extream
             cruelty
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             offer
             incense
             to
             their
             Idols
             ,
             nor
             swear
             by
             them
             ;
             yea
             they
             did
             some
             of
             them
             urge
             
             Jews
             and
             other
             people
             to
             worship
             either
             themselves
             or
             their
             Statues
             as
             Gods
             ,
             as
             
               Caligula
               ,
               Domitian
            
             ,
             and
             
               caused
               the
               abomination
               and
               desolation
               spoken
               of
               by
               Daniel
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               of
               which
               our
               Saviour
               foretels
               ,
            
             Matth.
             24.
             15.
             
             And
             though
             the
             Popish
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             worshiping
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             bowing
             down
             to
             Crucifixes
             ,
             Images
             ,
             praying
             to
             deceased
             Saints
             ,
             creeping
             to
             Crosses
             ,
             adoring
             of
             Reliques
             and
             other
             superstitions
             of
             the
             Romanists
             be
             horribly
             impious
             ,
             and
             their
             cruelty
             in
             destroying
             them
             that
             will
             not
             adore
             their
             consecrated
             Host
             ,
             be
             very
             satanical
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             power
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             whereby
             they
             take
             on
             them
             to
             condemn
             as
             Hereticks
             them
             that
             will
             not
             worship
             their
             Idols
             ,
             and
             whereby
             Princes
             at
             their
             beck
             do
             execute
             their
             sentences
             cruelly
             ,
             be
             from
             Satan
             ,
             or
             the
             Dragon
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             doubted
             whether
             the
             Popish
             Idolatry
             be
             greater
             ,
             or
             so
             bad
             as
             the
             Heathenish
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Romans
             in
             St.
             Paul's
             time
             .
             Yea
             Dr.
             
               John
               Burges
            
             in
             his
             
               Answer
               rejoined
               to
               the
               reply
               to
               Dr.
               Morton's
               defence
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               ch
               .
               4.
               sect
               .
               28.
               
                 hath
                 maintained
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Parker
              
               ,
               that
               the
               popish
               Idolatry
               is
               not
               as
               vile
               in
               it self
               as
               ever
               was
               any
               of
               Turks
               or
               Pagans
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Revelation
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             they
             used
             it
             in
             persecution
             of
             Christians
             for
             not
             worshipping
             Idols
             ,
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Divel
             before
             the
             pretended
             mixt
             Antichristian
             state
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             after
             .
             Revel
             .
             2.
             10.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               Divel
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
               you
               into
               prison
               ,
            
             when
             he
             did
             it
             by
             the
             Pagan
             Emperors
             and
             their
             Officers
             .
             v.
             13.
             
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               and
               where
               thou
               dwellest
               ,
               even
               where
               Satans
               throne
               is
               ;
               and
               thou
               holdest
               fast
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               denied
               my
               Faith
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               daies
               wherein
               Antipas
               was
               my
               faithfull
               Martyr
               ,
               who
               was
               slain
               among
               you
               where
               Satan
               dwelleth
               .
               
                 On
                 which
                 saith
                 Brightman
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               obscure
               why
               it
               is
               called
               the
               throne
               of
               Satan
               .
               For
               the
               City
               where
               the
               heathen
               Emperors
               had
               their
               seat
               ,
               who
               professedly
               warred
               against
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               ch
               .
               13.
               2.
               so
               of
               the
               daughters
               and
               lower
               Cities
               those
               which
               come
               nearer
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               this
               Prince
               ,
               because
               they
               yield
               a
               Palace
               more
               prepared
               for
               the
               Divel
               ,
               are
               notified
               by
               the
               same
               name
               .
               And
               Revel
               .
               12.
               3.
               
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               Behold
               a
               great
               red
               Dragon
               having
               seven
               heads
               &
               ten
               horns
               ,
               &
               seven
               Crowns
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               
                 on
                 its
                 saith
              
               Mede
               ,
               A
               wonder
               or
               representation
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
               Rome
               Heathen
               worshiping
               the
               Dragon
               ;
               
                 the
                 large
              
               Annotations
               on
               the
               Bible
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               great
               red
               Dragon
               ,
               the
               Heathen
               Roman
               Emperors
               succeeding
               one
               another
               ,
               who
               did
               the
               Divel
               service
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               chiefly
               in
               persecuting
               the
               Church
            
             v.
             9.
             ch
             .
             2.
             10.
             
             The
             like
             ,
             if
             need
             
             were
             ,
             might
             be
             shewed
             to
             be
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Brightman
               ,
               Diodat●
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Piscator
            
             and
             others
             .
             By
             which
             and
             many
             other
             passages
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             heathen
             Emperors
             had
             that
             power
             ,
             whereby
             they
             persecuted
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             from
             Satan
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             great
             Idolaters
             as
             those
             under
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Divel
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             granted
             to
             be
             the
             
               Ordinance
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             
               Powers
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               even
               the
               Iron
               legs
               ,
            
             yet
             
               were
               not
               to
               be
               resisted
            
             ,
             but
             the
             saints
             ,
             even
             
               every
               soul
            
             ,
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             themselves
             not
             excepted
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ,
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             warrant
             for
             English
             pretended
             ,
             or
             real
             Saints
             to
             smite
             the
             present
             Powers
             ,
             to
             oppose
             ,
             resist
             ,
             overthrow
             the
             present
             Laws
             ,
             Government
             and
             Governors
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             yielded
             (
             which
             is
             not
             )
             that
             they
             were
             part
             of
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             ,
             kept
             not
             their
             pure
             civil
             and
             unmixed
             State
             ,
             were
             oppressors
             ,
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             else
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             do
             object
             against
             them
             .
             Doubtless
             however
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             have
             aggravated
             the
             cruelties
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             8th
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             others
             may
             represent
             in
             the
             most
             odious
             manner
             the
             government
             of
             other
             Princes
             ,
             yet
             they
             exceed
             not
             
               Nero
               ,
               Domitian
            
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Roman
             Heathen
             Emperors
             in
             cruelty
             to
             the
             Christian
             believers
             ,
             nor
             in
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             yet
             St.
             Paul
             and
             St.
             Peter
             and
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             command
             subjection
             even
             to
             such
             .
             And
             therefore
             these
             things
             cannot
             release
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             from
             subjection
             ,
             but
             their
             pleas
             for
             their
             smiting
             work
             are
             proved
             to
             be
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               when
               the
               power
               of
               Rome
               was
               adulterated
               from
               its
               pure
               civil
               State
               ,
               and
               becomes
               a
               mixt
               Antichristian
               State
               ,
               the
               Beast
               and
               a
               Whore
               ,
            
             (
             which
             they
             conceive
             of
             the
             present
             civil
             powers
             of
             the
             Nations
             even
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             particularly
             those
             of
             
               England
               )
               then
               it
               is
               said
               of
               that
               beastly
               Antichristian
               power
               ,
               that
               the
               Dragon
               or
               Satan
               gave
               him
               his
               Power
               ,
               &
               his
               Seat
               and
               great
               Authority
               ,
               and
               what
               then
               is
               this
               save
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Hell
               ?
            
             To
             examine
             this
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               they
               suppose
               it
               was
               the
               civil
               power
               of
            
             Rome
             
               which
               is
               meant
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             13.
             1.
             2.
             
               by
               the
               beast
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               civil
               powers
               ,
               since
               they
               became
               in
               name
               Christian.
            
             Which
             I
             will
             not
             gainsay
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Angel
             Revel
             .
             17.
             12.
             
             
               And
               the
               ten
               horns
               which
               thou
               sawest
               are
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               which
               have
               received
               no
               Kingdom
               as
               yet
               ,
               but
               receive
               power
               as
               Kings
               one
               hour
               with
               the
               beast
               ,
            
             though
             there
             are
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             understand
             by
             it
             Heathen
             Emperors
             ,
             afore
             they
             embraced
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             an
             Emperor
             not
             yet
             extant
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             omit
             other
             conjectures
             :
             and
             
             therefore
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             so
             certain
             ,
             that
             on
             it
             should
             be
             grounded
             so
             strange
             a
             work
             as
             the
             smiting
             of
             all
             the
             civil
             powers
             of
             Europe
             ,
             which
             is
             deduced
             from
             it
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               that
               then
               the
               civil
               Powers
               were
               adulterated
               from
               their
               pure
               civil
               and
               unmixed
               estate
               .
            
             By
             
               pure
               civil
               and
               unmixed
               estate
            
             they
             must
             mean
             (
             if
             I
             be
             not
             mistaken
             )
             that
             afore
             that
             time
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             did
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             matters
             of
             Religion
             or
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             (
             which
             is
             most
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             for
             they
             took
             the
             title
             of
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             ,
             ruled
             in
             the
             business
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             did
             forbid
             Christian
             worship
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             Christians
             to
             the
             death
             )
             And
             
               that
               they
               did
               afterwards
            
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             false
             .
             For
             the
             Emperors
             Christian
             did
             reject
             that
             title
             ,
             and
             demolished
             the
             temples
             of
             Idols
             ,
             promoted
             the
             Christian
             worship
             ,
             contended
             with
             the
             Bishops
             that
             did
             set
             up
             Images
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             if
             by
             the
             mixture
             be
             meant
             their
             assuming
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ,
             I
             suppose
             these
             Objectors
             will
             not
             charge
             them
             with
             this
             ,
             it
             being
             to
             their
             great
             vexation
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             especially
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             claimed
             ,
             and
             usurped
             authority
             over
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             at
             this
             day
             )
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             ,
             &
             if
             they
             reconciled
             not
             themselves
             to
             them
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             did
             contend
             against
             this
             usurpation
             in
             many
             sore
             Wars
             .
             If
             by
             
               mixture
               of
               State
            
             be
             meant
             the
             assisting
             of
             the
             Popes
             to
             destroy
             the
             opposers
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             too
             many
             that
             did
             so
             .
             But
             in
             this
             there
             was
             no
             mixture
             of
             civil
             &
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             concurrence
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             keeping
             to
             themselves
             the
             judgment
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             putting
             upon
             the
             secular
             power
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             sentence
             ,
             whereby
             they
             did
             debase
             the
             civil
             power
             in
             making
             it
             subservient
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             made
             no
             mixture
             of
             State.
             Which
             appeared
             in
             that
             some
             of
             the
             civil
             powers
             ,
             that
             kept
             their
             civil
             government
             as
             before
             ,
             yet
             did
             oppose
             this
             usurpation
             in
             Popes
             and
             Prelates
             in
             making
             them
             their
             Executioners
             to
             destroy
             those
             who
             were
             judged
             Hereticks
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             act
             of
             theirs
             was
             the
             evil
             of
             those
             persons
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             civil
             Government
             it self
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             
               then
               the
               civil
               powers
               were
               the
               beast
               and
               a
               whore
               .
            
             Which
             no
             doubt
             alludes
             to
             that
             which
             we
             read
             Revel
             .
             17.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               of
               the
               great
               whore
               that
               sitteth
               upon
               many
               waters
               ,
               
                 and
                 v.
              
               3.
               7.
               the
               whore
               is
               resembled
               by
               a
               woman
               sitting
               upon
               a
               scarlet
               coloured
               beast
               ,
               
                 and
                 v.
              
               18.
               
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               which
               thou
               sawest
               ,
               is
               that
               great
               City
               ,
               which
               reigneth
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Which
             few
             do
             deny
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             Rome
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             learned
             Papists
             themselves
             granting
             it
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             
             Rome
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             have
             it
             believed
             ,
             that
             Rome
             is
             so
             called
             
               the
               Whore
            
             while
             it
             was
             heathen
             ,
             not
             since
             it
             became
             Christian.
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             chiefly
             Those
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             who
             do
             conceive
             by
             
               the
               Whore
            
             is
             meant
             
               Rome
               Papal
            
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             the
             descriptions
             ofher
             and
             her
             practises
             ,
             cannot
             be
             applied
             to
             Rome
             as
             it
             was
             Paganish
             ,
             or
             Ethnick
             .
             Whether
             this
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             opinion
             be
             right
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             needful
             now
             to
             discuss
             :
             It
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whether
             Ethnick
             ,
             or
             Christian
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             future
             estate
             cannot
             well
             be
             termed
             
               the
               Beast
               and
               a
               Whore
            
             too
             ,
             sith
             the
             text
             makes
             them
             distinct
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             ,
             yet
             sure
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             are
             not
             the
             Whore
             ,
             sith
             it
             is
             said
             .
             v.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               have
               committed
               fornication
               with
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               have
               been
               made
               drunk
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               her
               fornication
               ;
            
             therefore
             ,
             
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               inhabiters
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             must
             not
             be
             confounded
             ,
             with
             
               the
               Whore.
            
             And
             v.
             16.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               the
               ten
               Horns
               (
               who
               are
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               which
               had
               received
               no
               Kingdom
               then
               .
            
             v.
             12.
             
             And
             therefore
             not
             while
             Rome
             was
             Ethnick
             ,
             but
             after
             it's
             being
             Christian
             )
             
               Which
               thou
               sawest
               upon
               the
               Beast
               ,
               these
               shall
               hate
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               shall
               make
               her
               desolate
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               and
               shall
               eat
               her
               flesh
               ,
               and
               burn
               her
               with
               fire
               :
            
             Therefore
             
               the
               Kings
            
             (
             which
             are
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             )
             are
             not
             the
             same
             with
             
               the
               Whore
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             though
             at
             first
             beguiled
             by
             her
             shall
             at
             last
             hate
             ,
             and
             consume
             her
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             undeceived
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               that
               then
               the
               Power
               of
               Rome
               ,
               when
               adulterated
               from
               its
               pure
               Civil
               Estate
               became
               a
               mixt
               Antichristian
               state
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 beastly
                 Antichristian
                 Power
              
               .
            
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Antichristian
               state
            
             ,
             or
             
               Antichristian
               Power
            
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             resolve
             .
             It
             is
             true
             the
             Apostle
             John
             makes
             mention
             of
             
               many
               Antichrists
               that
               should
               come
               in
               the
               last
               time
               ,
            
             among
             which
             his
             words
             intimate
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             special
             
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               heard
               should
               come
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.
             18.
             
             And
             v.
             22.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               is
               Antichrist
               that
               denieth
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             And
             ch
             .
             4.
             v.
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               every
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               confesseth
               not
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God
               :
               And
               this
               is
               that
               Spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               whereof
               ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               should
               come
               ,
               and
               even
               already
               is
               it
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             
               second
               Epistle
            
             v.
             7.
             
             
               For
               many
               deceivers
               are
               entered
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               confess
               not
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               This
               is
               a
               ,
               or
               the
               Deceiver
               ,
               and
               an
               ,
               or
               the
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             which
             words
             seem
             to
             import
             ,
             that
             those
             erroneous
             seducing
             teachers
             ,
             whether
             gnosticks
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             who
             were
             risen
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             these
             Epistles
             were
             written
             ,
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             ,
             called
             Antichrists
             from
             their
             opposition
             to
             the
             
             true
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh-Nevertheless
             many
             of
             the
             ancients
             ,
             in
             after
             ages
             ,
             did
             often
             give
             hints
             of
             the
             expectation
             of
             Christians
             ,
             commonly
             entertained
             ,
             whether
             from
             St.
             Johns
             words
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             tradition
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             arise
             some
             more
             remarkable
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             should
             ,
             whether
             by
             Power
             ,
             or
             deceit
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             or
             infest
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             beyond
             what
             was
             done
             in
             his
             daies
             .
             And
             this
             hath
             been
             imagined
             by
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             Roman
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             
               the
               man
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             3.
             
             
               That
               wicked
            
             ,
             or
             
               lawless
               one
            
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             13.
             11.
             
             
               And
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             17.
             5.
             which
             in
             many
             ages
             the
             great
             corruptions
             in
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             their
             Courts
             ,
             caused
             to
             be
             applied
             ever
             and
             anon
             ,
             by
             some
             or
             other
             of
             the
             best
             and
             learnedst
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             to
             the
             Popes
             and
             Papacy
             .
             And
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Luther
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             almost
             generally
             received
             by
             Protestant
             Writers
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Papacy
             ,
             especially
             since
             
               Pope
               Boniface
               the
               third
            
             ,
             usurped
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Oecumenical
               Bishop
            
             ,
             as
             proper
             to
             his
             See
             ,
             and
             
               Gregory
               the
               seventh
            
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             
               Boniface
               the
               eight
            
             ,
             the
             welding
             of
             both
             swords
             ,
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             are
             
               the
               Antichrist
               ,
               Man
               of
               sin
               ,
               Beast
               ,
               and
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
            
             foretold
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             St.
             John.
             And
             not
             a
             few
             very
             learned
             ,
             and
             sober
             godly
             men
             ,
             both
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Ireland
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             have
             asserted
             it
             by
             Preaching
             and
             writing
             ;
             and
             have
             made
             it
             one
             of
             their
             chief
             pleas
             ,
             for
             their
             refusing
             communion
             with
             ,
             and
             enmity
             against
             the
             late
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Papal
             Church
             ,
             although
             some
             of
             late
             have
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             apply
             those
             passages
             to
             some
             other
             ,
             whether
             rightly
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             now
             determin
             .
             Whence
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             still
             adhere
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             
               Christs
               Vicar
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             
               Peters
               Successor
            
             ,
             swallow
             down
             all
             that
             comes
             from
             Rome
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             vain
             and
             erroneous
             :
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             induced
             by
             the
             arguments
             inforced
             from
             the
             places
             of
             holy
             scripture
             alledged
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Papacy
             ,
             or
             Roman
             Synagogue
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             
               the
               Antichrist
               ,
               Man
               of
               sin
               ,
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               Whore
            
             therein
             mentioned
             ,
             have
             been
             apt
             to
             abhor
             any
             thing
             ,
             sometimes
             that
             which
             is
             otherwise
             right
             ,
             which
             they
             conceive
             to
             come
             from
             Rome
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             ,
             being
             terrified
             with
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             Revel
             .
             14.
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             against
             those
             ,
             
               who
               worship
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               recieve
               his
               mark
               in
               their
               forehead
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               
                 and
                 warned
              
               by
               the
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               Revel
               .
               18.
               4.
               
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               ,
               my
               people
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               partakers
               of
               her
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               receive
               not
               of
               
               her
               plagues
               .
            
             Which
             having
             been
             found
             by
             experience
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             very
             taking
             way
             ,
             especially
             with
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             common
             sort
             of
             Schollars
             ,
             who
             are
             little
             versed
             in
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             nor
             by
             what
             degrees
             ,
             the
             corruptions
             thereof
             came
             to
             that
             height
             they
             are
             now
             attained
             to
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             a
             very
             common
             course
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             endeavour
             to
             render
             their
             opposites
             ,
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             practise
             odious
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             uphold
             their
             faction
             ,
             to
             fasten
             on
             them
             ,
             by
             clamour
             or
             calumnies
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             they
             can
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             
               Antichristian
               ,
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             and
             to
             perswade
             men
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             dislike
             ,
             is
             from
             Rome
             ,
             as
             being
             sufficient
             without
             any
             other
             proof
             to
             make
             them
             abominable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
             Thus
             in
             our
             daies
             with
             us
             some
             have
             cried
             down
             prelacy
             ,
             their
             Liturgy
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
             National
             Church
             ,
             it
             's
             Government
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             Titles
             ,
             and
             whatever
             belongs
             thereto
             as
             Antichristian
             ;
             others
             have
             done
             the
             like
             to
             the
             Presbyterial
             ,
             Classical
             ,
             Parochial
             Churches
             ,
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             Directory
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Maintenence
             :
             others
             have
             done
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Congregational
             ,
             and
             in
             General
             ,
             Seekers
             and
             Quakers
             ,
             have
             in
             a
             Clamorous
             way
             like
             Scolds
             bespattered
             all
             that
             's
             opposit
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             this
             reproach
             of
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             these
             Fifth-Monarchy
             men
             have
             furiously
             battered
             Civil
             powers
             ,
             &
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             engine
             of
             this
             odious
             brand
             of
             Antichristian
             and
             Babylonish
             ,
             whereby
             much
             irreconcileable
             hatred
             ,
             enmity
             and
             opposition
             is
             raised
             among
             Christians
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dammage
             of
             Christian
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             and
             states
             ,
             and
             ,
             without
             the
             great
             power
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             way
             for
             some
             accommodation
             of
             these
             differences
             ,
             likely
             so
             to
             weaken
             and
             wast
             us
             by
             intestine
             broiles
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             at
             last
             become
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             common
             adversary
             .
             For
             my
             part
             it
             was
             still
             opposed
             by
             me
             long
             since
             when
             Saltmarsh
             wrote
             ,
             that
             I
             
               had
               proved
               Infant-Baptism
               Antichristian
            
             ,
             I
             made
             him
             alter
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             a
             meeting
             was
             for
             union
             between
             dissenters
             ,
             I
             urged
             th●s
             as
             one
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             term
             Antichristian
             should
             be
             forborn
             ,
             and
             when
             
               Richard
               Hubberthorn
            
             entituled
             his
             book
             against
             my
             
               serious
               consideration
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ,
               Antichristianism
               reproved
               ,
            
             in
             my
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
            
             before
             my
             Supplement
             I
             not
             only
             shewed
             the
             falsehood
             of
             his
             calumny
             ,
             but
             also
             endeavoured
             briefly
             to
             shew
             the
             evil
             of
             that
             course
             of
             defaming
             opposites
             ,
             and
             their
             tenents
             by
             that
             title
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             there
             is
             sufficient
             cause
             given
             to
             Protestant
             Divines
             to
             charge
             the
             present
             Romanists
             with
             Antichristianism
             in
             the
             arrogant
             title
             given
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             the
             assertion
             of
             his
             supremacy
             over
             all
             Churches
             ,
             
             his
             infallibility
             ,
             in
             their
             worship
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Images
             ,
             in
             their
             doctrines
             of
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             humane
             merits
             and
             satisfactions
             for
             sin
             :
             nor
             shall
             I
             deny
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             found
             some
             practises
             ,
             or
             doctrines
             among
             others
             ,
             which
             may
             in
             a
             qualified
             sense
             be
             termed
             Antichristian
             .
             But
             to
             make
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             or
             their
             Government
             Antichristian
             in
             State
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             when
             they
             hold
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             aright
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             corruptions
             in
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Worship
             ,
             or
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             overthrow
             not
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             is
             intollerable
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             make
             civil
             powers
             ,
             who
             reject
             the
             Roman
             Popes
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             their
             doctrine
             and
             idolatrous
             worship
             to
             be
             Antichristian
             ,
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
               Babylon
            
             ,
             from
             an
             imagined
             mixture
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             justifiable
             ,
             shews
             either
             phrensie
             ,
             or
             a
             meer
             proud
             arrogant
             factious
             and
             quarrelsome
             humor
             in
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             the
             title
             of
             Antichrist
             being
             (
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             St.
             Johns
             words
             )
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             seducing
             Teachers
             ,
             not
             to
             civil
             powers
             though
             persecutors
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             then
             were
             ,
             yet
             by
             St.
             Paul
             termed
             
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               That
               then
               ,
               when
               the
               Power
               of
               Rome
               adulterated
               from
               its
               pure
               Civil
               state
               ,
               became
               a
               mixt
               Antichristian
               state
               ,
               the
               Beast
               &
               a
               Whore
               ,
               a
               Beastly
               Antichristian
               Power
               ,
               that
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               or
               Satan
               ,
               gave
               him
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               his
               Seat
               and
               great
               Authority
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               St.
               John
               saw
               a
               Beast
               arise
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               having
               seven
               Heads
               and
               ten
               Horns
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               Horns
               ten
               Crowns
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               Heads
               the
               name
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Beast
               which
               he
               saw
               was
               like
               unto
               a
               Leopard
               ,
               and
               his
               feet
               were
               as
               the
               feet
               of
               a
               Bear
               ,
               &
               his
               mouth
               as
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Lion
               :
               And
               the
               Dragon
               gave
               him
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               his
               Seat
               and
               great
               Authority
               .
            
             Which
             description
             being
             like
             that
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Babylonian
             Persian
             ,
             and
             Greek
             Monarchies
             are
             characterized
             ,
             gives
             occasion
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             the
             Beast
             mentioned
             ,
             Revel
             .
             13.
             1.
             2.
             was
             to
             be
             some
             future
             Civil
             Empire
             like
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             
               the
               having
               seven
               Heads
               and
               ten
               Horns
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               Horns
               ten
               Crowns
               ,
            
             because
             of
             the
             descriptions
             ,
             Daniel
             7.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             Revel
             .
             17.
             3.
             9.
             12.
             
             Argnes
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             divided
             into
             ten
             Kingdoms
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             Satan
             
               gave
               to
               this
               Beast
               his
               Power
               ,
            
             that
             is
             his
             forces
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Seat
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Dominions
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             
               &
               great
               Authority
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Power
             to
             command
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Idolatry
             termed
             Blasphemy
             ,
             which
             the
             Christian
             Emperors
             had
             cast
             down
             ,
             was
             revived
             and
             the
             persecution
             that
             for
             a
             time
             ceased
             ,
             was
             renewed
             :
             But
             that
             this
             
               Power
               and
               Seat
               ,
               and
               great
               Authority
               
               was
               not
               given
               before
               by
               the
               Dragon
               to
               the
               Civil
               Powers
               of
               old
               Rome
               tho
               a
               bloody
               persecuter
               ,
               and
               devourer
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Heritage
               ;
            
             is
             to
             be
             denied
             .
             For
             by
             comparing
             ,
             Revel
             .
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             with
             Rev.
             12.
             3
             ,
             4.
             7.
             
             It
             may
             be
             rather
             gathered
             ,
             that
             Satan
             had
             given
             the
             same
             Power
             ,
             Seat
             ,
             and
             great
             Authority
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             before
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Kings
             after
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             exercised
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             and
             upon
             other
             pretences
             .
             
               The
               Power
               and
               Seat
               ,
               and
               Authority
               given
               by
               the
               Dragon
               ,
            
             is
             not
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             Civil
             Power
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             them
             for
             the
             well-ordering
             of
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             Civil
             states
             ,
             but
             the
             Power
             ,
             Force
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ,
             which
             was
             usurped
             by
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             when
             he
             set
             up
             a
             golden
             Image
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             three
             Jews
             into
             the
             fiery
             furnance
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             ,
             v.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               And
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               which
               gave
               Power
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ;
               and
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Beast
               ,
               saying
               ,
               who
               is
               like
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ?
               Who
               is
               able
               to
               make
               Warr
               with
               him
               ?
               And
               there
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               a
               mouth
               ,
               speaking
               great
               things
               and
               Blasphemies
               ,
               and
               Power
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               continue
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               War
               forty
               and
               two
               months
               .
            
             Whereby
             may
             be
             perceived
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             given
             by
             Satan
             ,
             was
             to
             speak
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             Blasphemies
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             War
             with
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             again
             of
             the
             two
             Horned
             Beast
             ,
             v.
             12.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 he
                 exerciseth
                 all
                 the
                 Power
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               first
               Beast
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               causeth
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               dwel
               therein
               ,
               to
               worship
               the
               first
               Beast
               ,
               whose
               deadly
               wound
               was
               healed
               ;
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             legal
             Power
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             are
             required
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             ,
             but
             such
             wicked
             and
             unrighteous
             Power
             ,
             as
             is
             used
             in
             requiring
             adoration
             of
             Idols
             ,
             and
             urging
             it
             either
             by
             meer
             force
             without
             any
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             devellish
             Acts
             ,
             to
             entice
             men
             thereto
             .
             Which
             was
             in
             the
             Roman
             Heathen
             Emperors
             from
             Satan
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             
               to
               cast
               the
               Christians
               into
               Prison
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             2.
             10.
             by
             stirring
             up
             the
             Pagan
             Emperors
             and
             their
             subordinate
             Rulers
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             as
             is
             confessed
             ,
             was
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               that
               then
               when
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               ,
               or
               old
               Rome
               ,
               became
               a
               mixt
               Antichristian
               estate
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               they
               became
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Hell
               ,
               to
               which
               there
               is
               no
               Subjection
               due
               .
            
             But
             they
             do
             not
             tell
             us
             when
             this
             was
             ,
             nor
             can
             tell
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             then
             blind
             fury
             ,
             that
             hurries
             men
             to
             such
             frantick
             determinations
             as
             to
             date
             the
             relaxation
             of
             so
             plain
             a
             precept
             ,
             as
             that
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             is
             ,
             from
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             know
             not
             when
             it
             begins
             ,
             and
             to
             infer
             thence
             a
             warrant
             for
             some
             supposing
             
             themselves
             Saints
             upon
             no
             better
             evidence
             ,
             than
             their
             conceit
             of
             
               Gods
               Revelation
               of
               this
               by
               his
               Spirit
               from
               his
               word
               ,
               
                 to
                 attempt
              
               the
               smiting
               of
               all
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               ;
               whose
               derivation
               is
               from
               Rome
               (
               others
               not
               excepted
               nor
               freed
               )
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Romish
               Iron
               Legs
               ,
               or
               the
               Roman
               Kingdom
               divided
               into
               the
               Eastern
               and
               Western
               Monarchies
               (
               wherein
               the
               whole
               Dominion
               ,
               Power
               and
               Monarchy
               of
               the
               Ottoman
               Family
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               the
               Turkes
               is
               comprehended
               )
               and
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               ten
               Horns
               or
               Antichrists
               Civil
               Powers
               (
               equivalent
               to
               the
               ten
               Toes
               )
               and
               also
               the
               little
               Horn
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               powers
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               found
               opposers
               of
               the
               Lords
               Kingdom
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               the
               golden
               Babylonish
               ,
               Silver
               Persian
               ,
               Brasen
               Grecian
               ,
               or
               Iron
               Roman
               ,
               Dan.
               2.
               and
               ch
               .
               7.
               
               Revel
               .
               13.
               
               Comprehending
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               Antichrist
               in
               the
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               parts
               thereof
               made
               up
               of
               persons
               and
               things
               ,
            
             though
             they
             grant
             that
             
               some
               of
               these
               were
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               every
               soul
               was
               to
               be
               subject
               ,
            
             and
             those
             only
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               the
               Dragon
               gives
               his
               Power
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             13.
             2.
             which
             who
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             when
             this
             Power
             was
             given
             by
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             give
             any
             assurance
             of
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Civil
               Powers
               now
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               are
               a
               mixt
               Antichristian
               state
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Power
               is
               from
               the
               Dragon
               ,
            
             since
             this
             mixture
             ,
             though
             not
             before
             .
             But
             with
             what
             colour
             can
             they
             make
             those
             powers
             Antichristian
             ,
             who
             do
             maintain
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ?
             To
             have
             their
             Power
             from
             Rome
             ,
             who
             have
             denied
             obedience
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ?
             To
             be
             a
             mixt
             Antichristian
             state
             ,
             who
             cause
             their
             subjects
             to
             abjure
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ?
             To
             have
             their
             power
             from
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             who
             do
             by
             their
             Lawes
             &
             the
             Execution
             of
             them
             ,
             pull
             down
             the
             worship
             of
             Idols
             ,
             and
             punish
             with
             death
             Diabolical
             Arts
             ?
             Quarrels
             perhaps
             are
             against
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             made
             a
             mixt
             Antichristian
             state
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             what
             is
             denied
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             the
             King
             :
             But
             this
             objection
             was
             so
             fully
             answered
             by
             Dr.
             
               John
               Rainold
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               conference
               with
            
             Hart
             
               the
               Jesuite
               in
               the
               Tower
            
             ,
             ch
             .
             10.
             that
             Hart
             himself
             was
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             .
             Perhaps
             some
             others
             imagin
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             making
             of
             Bishops
             there
             is
             an
             adulterating
             of
             the
             pure
             Civil
             power
             ,
             and
             an
             Antichristian
             mixture
             of
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ;
             but
             this
             also
             is
             but
             a
             mistake
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             meerly
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             therein
             being
             left
             to
             Ecclesiastiques
             to
             do
             .
             Yet
             ,
             were
             it
             granted
             there
             were
             some
             mixture
             of
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             make
             
             the
             Civil
             powers
             Antichristian
             ,
             is
             without
             all
             reason
             affirmed
             .
             Were
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             or
             the
             first-born
             sons
             ,
             both
             Rulers
             Oeconomical
             ,
             and
             Priests
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             ,
             Melchizedec
             ,
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Priest
             ,
             David
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             therefore
             Antichristian
             ?
             will
             they
             count
             all
             preachers
             who
             are
             masters
             ,
             and
             parents
             ,
             and
             husbands
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             conjunction
             of
             these
             different
             functions
             in
             their
             persons
             therefore
             Antichrian
             ?
             Are
             not
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             there
             been
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             have
             been
             of
             the
             fraternity
             of
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             themselves
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             commands
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             been
             Preachers
             ,
             yea
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             Elders
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             had
             ordination
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             not
             been
             judged
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             mixture
             Antichristian
             ?
             Are
             not
             then
             these
             men
             very
             partial
             ,
             who
             condemn
             that
             in
             one
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             in
             another
             ,
             conniving
             at
             ,
             if
             not
             approving
             that
             in
             such
             as
             favour
             their
             party
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             count
             ,
             &
             inveigh
             against
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             heinous
             crime
             ,
             deserving
             extermination
             in
             them
             that
             side
             not
             with
             them
             ?
             Much
             more
             abominable
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             impute
             that
             power
             ,
             by
             which
             peace
             is
             kept
             ,
             justice
             is
             done
             ,
             humane
             society
             is
             preserved
             ,
             to
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             not
             see
             it
             to
             be
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             they
             stir
             up
             hatred
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             practise
             murthering
             of
             innocent
             men
             ,
             yea
             of
             those
             who
             are
             by
             God
             made
             Rulers
             over
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             should
             obey
             ,
             assist
             ,
             and
             defend
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               that
               the
               mixture
               of
               Civil
               powers
               by
               them
               imagined
               makes
               them
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               had
               been
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               their
               power
               from
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               though
               promoting
               Idolatry
               and
               persecuting
               Christianity
               by
               the
               Roman
               Ethnick
               Emperors
               ,
               did
               not
               make
               void
               their
               being
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               duty
               of
               Christians
               Subjection
               to
               them
               .
            
             As
             if
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             Idols
             were
             not
             more
             from
             Satan
             ,
             and
             more
             inconsistent
             with
             Civil
             powers
             than
             an
             usurpation
             of
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             office
             ,
             or
             Uzziahs
             presumption
             to
             burn
             incense
             :
             God
             would
             not
             have
             David
             build
             him
             a
             Temple
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             shed
             blood
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             likely
             ,
             Author
             of
             fetching
             the
             Ark
             to
             him
             in
             a
             Cart
             ;
             &
             he
             and
             all
             Israel
             attended
             the
             carrying
             of
             it
             ,
             
               playing
               before
               the
               Lord
               on
               all
               manner
               of
               instruments
               .
            
             Sure
             this
             Doctrine
             smells
             rank
             of
             
               Pharisaism
               to
               break
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               for
               mens
               traditions
               ,
            
             to
             disanul
             the
             duty
             of
             Subjects
             to
             their
             Civil
             Parents
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             supposed
             inordinate
             mixture
             .
             Yea
             is
             not
             this
             the
             very
             venom
             of
             Antichristian
             Papal
             
               listing
               up
               of
               themselves
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
            
             not
             only
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             depose
             Emperors
             for
             simony
             (
             as
             the
             Popes
             termed
             it
             )
             
             because
             they
             gave
             Bishops
             investiture
             into
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             or
             for
             Heresy
             ,
             or
             favouring
             hereticks
             in
             not
             destroying
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             proclaim
             War
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             attempt
             to
             kill
             them
             by
             reason
             of
             mixture
             ,
             or
             not
             furthering
             ,
             or
             opposing
             their
             Fifth-Monarchy
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             these
             men
             ,
             by
             allowing
             only
             this
             smiting
             work
             on
             the
             civil
             powers
             ,
             since
             their
             imagined
             mixture
             ,
             do
             evacuate
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             arguments
             for
             justifying
             it
             ,
             whether
             from
             the
             
               Stones
               smiting
               Dan.
            
             2.
             or
             
               taking
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               Dan.
            
             7.
             or
             such
             other
             ,
             whether
             just
             or
             unjust
             ,
             accusations
             ,
             or
             exclamations
             against
             civil
             powers
             which
             they
             make
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             smiting
             without
             this
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             make
             not
             at
             all
             this
             to
             be
             any
             of
             the
             evils
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             reasons
             of
             Gods
             ,
             or
             mans
             hostility
             against
             them
             .
             To
             conclude
             them
             ,
             though
             much
             more
             might
             be
             said
             against
             this
             hellish
             Doctrine
             of
             smiting
             civil
             powers
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             the
             suppositions
             and
             inferences
             of
             Fifth-Monarchy-men
             ,
             against
             the
             first
             argument
             are
             false
             and
             venemous
             ,
             and
             the
             conclusion
             stands
             good
             ,
             their
             smiting
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristan
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             7.
             
             
               More
               arguments
               are
               urged
               against
            
             Quinto-Monarchians
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               from
               precepts
               and
               examples
               of
               holy
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Second
             argument
             against
             the
             smiting
             of
             civil
             powers
             ,
             I
             draw
             from
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               I
               exhort
               therefore
               ,
               that
               first
               of
               all
               supplications
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               intercessions
               ,
               and
               giving
               of
               thanks
               be
               made
               for
               allmen
               :
               For
               Kings
               ,
               &
               for
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               ,
               or
               excellency
               ,
               or
               
                 eminent
                 place
              
               ,
               or
               
                 sovereign
                 dignity
              
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               lead
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               life
               in
               all
               godliness
               &
               honesty
               .
               For
               this
               is
               good
               &
               acceptable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               our
               Savior
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             ,
             hath
             reference
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             .
             chap.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               Because
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               that
               went
               before
               of
               thee
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               thou
               mightest
               war
               a
               good
               warfare
               ,
               I
               charge
               thee
               ,
               and
               exhort
               thee
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               all
               I
               exhort
               thee
               ;
            
             being
             to
             add
             other
             exhortations
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             
               that
               first
               of
               all
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             or
             prime
             thing
             of
             all
             other
             ;
             
               supplications
               against
               evils
               ,
               prayers
               for
               good
               things
               ,
               intercessions
               for
               others
               ,
               thanksgivings
               be
               made
               for
               all
               men
               ;
            
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             
               for
               Kings
            
             ,
             or
             Emperors
             (
             who
             were
             then
             persecutors
             of
             Christians
             and
             promoters
             of
             Idol
             service
             )
             
               and
               all
               their
               under-governours
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               we
               may
               lead
               a
               quiet
               and
               peacable
               life
               
               free
               from
               Invasions
               ,
               Robberies
               ,
               and
               Injuries
               in
               
                 all
                 godliness
                 ,
                 and
                 honesty
                 ,
                 gravity
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 seemliness
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 acceptable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
            
             Whence
             may
             be
             inferred
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             intercessions
             are
             to
             be
             made
             for
             the
             worst
             of
             Kings
             ,
             even
             the
             persecuting
             Emperors
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             or
             dignity
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             should
             be
             thanksgivings
             for
             them
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             is
             good
             and
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             or
             Saviour
             .
             4.
             
             That
             this
             is
             a
             benefit
             to
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             by
             means
             of
             Kings
             and
             persons
             in
             authority
             .
             5.
             
             That
             to
             this
             Christian
             teachers
             are
             to
             exhort
             .
             6.
             
             That
             first
             of
             all
             they
             should
             do
             this
             ,
             or
             exhort
             them
             to
             do
             this
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             as
             chiefest
             of
             all
             .
             Whence
             I
             argue
             ,
          
           
             That
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             inciting
             to
             it
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             St.
             Paul
             exhorts
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             or
             chiefly
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             this
             I
             should
             think
             none
             should
             deny
             ,
             who
             acknowledgeth
             St.
             Paul
             to
             have
             been
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             known
             and
             delivered
             in
             this
             Epistle
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             the
             work
             of
             smiting
             civil
             powers
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             inciting
             thereto
             by
             accursing
             them
             ,
             stirring
             up
             hatred
             against
             them
             ,
             exposing
             them
             to
             disobedience
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             opposition
             of
             such
             as
             are
             under
             them
             ,
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             St.
             Paul
             exhorts
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             or
             chiefly
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Which
             no
             man
             that
             is
             well
             in
             his
             wits
             can
             deny
             ,
             cursing
             ,
             stirring
             up
             hatred
             against
             civil
             powers
             ,
             exposing
             them
             to
             disobedience
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             opposition
             of
             such
             as
             are
             under
             them
             ,
             being
             as
             directly
             contrary
             to
             praying
             ,
             and
             giving
             thanks
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             black
             to
             white
             ,
             bitter
             to
             sweet
             ,
             and
             raising
             War
             ,
             and
             taking
             up
             Arms
             ,
             and
             smiting
             them
             being
             diametrally
             opposite
             to
             leading
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             under
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             means
             ,
             and
             counting
             this
             to
             tend
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostle
             who
             makes
             it
             a
             hinderance
             of
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             ,
             and
             judging
             that
             to
             be
             the
             generation
             work
             of
             illuminated
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             sincere
             Saints
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             reward
             ,
             and
             highly
             regard
             men
             for
             doing
             that
             smiting
             work
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             St.
             Paul
             makes
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Now
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             thus
             contrary
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             damnable
             and
             Antihristian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             conclusion
             followes
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             smiting
             work
             of
             civil
             powers
             ,
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             I
             know
             no
             exception
             against
             this
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             against
             the
             former
             argument
             ,
             and
             is
             refelled
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             pass
             on
             to
             a
             third
             argument
             .
          
           
           
             The
             third
             argument
             I
             shall
             urge
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             smiting
             eivil
             powers
             is
             from
             the
             examples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             holy
             Martyrs
             and
             Saints
             of
             the
             first
             and
             best
             ages
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             as
             a
             Rule
             to
             the
             succeeding
             .
             Concerning
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             Subject
             to
             his
             Parents
             ,
             his
             Mother
             Mary
             ,
             and
             his
             reputed
             Father
             
               Joseph
               ,
               Luke
            
             2.
             51.
             that
             though
             he
             pleaded
             immunity
             from
             paying
             the
             didrachms
             ,
             or
             shekles
             translated
             
               tribute
               money
               ,
               Matth.
            
             17.
             25.
             yet
             he
             paid
             it
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               not
               offend
            
             the
             Collectors
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             who
             imployed
             them
             ,
             who
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ;
             and
             the
             mony
             paid
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             Cameron
             in
             his
             Prelection
             on
             that
             scripture
             argues
             ;
             yet
             it
             shewes
             he
             was
             voluntarily
             ,
             though
             not
             necessitated
             ,
             resolved
             to
             have
             regard
             to
             Rulers
             of
             every
             sort
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             therein
             be
             an
             example
             to
             us
             of
             Subjection
             .
             Which
             is
             more
             fully
             proved
             by
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             adjuring
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             63.
             by
             his
             
               confession
               before
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             6.
             13.
             mentioned
             as
             imitable
             by
             Timothy
             v.
             12.
             
             And
             most
             of
             all
             by
             his
             sufferings
             even
             unto
             death
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             1
             Epistle
             2.
             21.
             
             Tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               also
               suffered
               fo
               us
               ,
               leaving
               us
               an
               example
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               copy
            
             or
             
               written
               description
            
             ,
             or
             
               impression
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               follow
               his
               steps
               ,
            
             and
             this
             is
             applied
             as
             an
             argument
             ,
             why
             they
             
               should
               submit
               themselves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
            
             ;
             not
             meerly
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             punishment
             ,
             but
             in
             obedience
             to
             Christs
             command
             ,
             or
             conformity
             to
             his
             pattern
             ,
             and
             these
             humane
             Ordinances
             are
             named
             to
             be
             
               Kings
               ,
               Governours
               sent
               by
               them
               ,
               Masters
               not
               only
               good
               and
               Gentle
               ,
               but
               also
               froward
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             his
             Subjection
             ,
             both
             active
             and
             passive
             ,
             imposeth
             on
             all
             Saints
             Subjection
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             whether
             Houshold
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             civil
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             teaching
             it
             as
             an
             incumbent
             duty
             ,
             on
             the
             most
             illuminated
             (
             as
             they
             fancy
             it
             )
             Saints
             to
             disclaim
             not
             only
             Ecclesiastical
             Rulers
             ,
             but
             also
             civil
             powers
             in
             order
             to
             their
             smiting
             work
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             smite
             them
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             Nor
             can
             here
             the
             pretences
             of
             their
             being
             of
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             ,
             from
             Rome
             ,
             Oppressors
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Antichristian
             ,
             salve
             the
             matter
             ,
             fith
             those
             Priests
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             Roman
             Governours
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             yeiled
             Subjection
             ,
             were
             as
             bad
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             as
             obnoxious
             to
             their
             criminations
             of
             the
             present
             Governours
             ,
             as
             any
             now
             be
             .
             Assuredly
             the
             present
             Governours
             in
             these
             Nations
             ,
             cannot
             be
             charged
             with
             such
             things
             as
             
               Pilate
               ,
               Caiaphas
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             Governors
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             Christ
             was
             subject
             ,
             were
             chargable
             wth
             without
             extream
             impudence
             .
             This
             argument
             is
             further
             confirmed
             from
             the
             examples
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             Confessors
             in
             the
             primative
             times
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Instances
             might
             be
             given
             in
             
               James
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             who
             doubtless
             could
             as
             easily
             have
             killed
             their
             persecutors
             as
             Ananias
             ,
             and
             Sapphira
             ,
             or
             strucken
             them
             blind
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             did
             
               Elymas
               the
               Sorcerer
            
             ,
             yet
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             imprisonment
             ,
             pleaded
             their
             cause
             before
             Roman
             Rulers
             ,
             appealed
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             suffered
             even
             to
             death
             .
             In
             the
             times
             following
             the
             Christians
             served
             under
             the
             persecuting
             Roman
             Emperors
             in
             their
             Wars
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             were
             in
             number
             many
             ,
             dispersedover
             their
             Empire
             ,
             and
             had
             Arms
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             in
             appearance
             have
             been
             able
             to
             have
             defended
             themselves
             against
             the
             violence
             of
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             yet
             they
             chose
             to
             suffer
             under
             the
             tyrannous
             Emperors
             ,
             that
             then
             were
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             ,
             because
             their
             Christian
             profession
             did
             forbid
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Apolog.
            
             c.
             37.
             
               ad
               scapulam
            
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Cyprian
               ad
               Demetr
            
             .
             and
             others
             plead
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             these
             and
             other
             examples
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             produced
             ,
             we
             may
             argue
             thus
             .
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             teacheth
             men
             to
             do
             contrary
             to
             the
             examples
             and
             profession
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             Confessors
             ,
             Saints
             in
             the
             first
             and
             best
             ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             concerning
             their
             smiting
             of
             civil
             powers
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             comparing
             them
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             8.
             
             
               More
               arguments
               are
               urged
               from
               censures
               ,
               and
               determinations
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Fourth
             argument
             I
             deduce
             from
             those
             places
             of
             holy
             scripture
             which
             censure
             ,
             condemn
             and
             denounce
             woe
             unto
             those
             practises
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             incites
             men
             to
             ,
             and
             they
             magnify
             as
             the
             fruits
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Peter
             2
             Epist.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               knowes
               how
               to
               deliver
               the
               Godly
               out
               of
               temptations
               ,
               and
               to
               reserve
               the
               unjust
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               But
               chiefly
               them
               that
               walk
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               lust
               of
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               dispise
               Government
               ,
               or
               Dominion
               ,
               presumptuous
               are
               they
               ,
               self-willed
               :
               they
               are
               not
               afraid
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               dignities
               :
               whereas
               Angels
               ,
               which
               are
               greater
               in
               power
               and
               might
               ,
               bring
               not
               a
               railing
               accusation
               against
               them
               before
               the
               Lord.
               Which
               is
               seconded
               by
               St.
               Jude
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
               Likewise
               also
               these
               filthy
               dreamers
               defile
               the
               flesh
               ,
               despise
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               speak
               evil
               of
               dignities
               .
               Yet
               Michael
               the
               Arch-Angel
               ,
               when
               contending
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               he
               disputed
               about
               the
               body
               of
               Moses
               ,
               durst
               not
               bring
               against
               him
               a
               railing
               accusation
               ,
               but
               said
               ,
               the
               Lord
               rebuke
               thee
               .
               But
               these
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               things
               they
               know
               not
               .
            
             In
             which
             passages
             those
             holy
             Apostles
             rank
             ,
             
               the
               despisers
               of
               Dominion
               ,
               those
               that
               speak
               evil
               of
               dignities
               ,
            
             not
             among
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             amongst
             the
             most
             accursed
             reprobates
             (
             though
             those
             Dominions
             and
             dignities
             were
             as
             bad
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             personal
             qualities
             and
             actions
             )
             yea
             the
             Arch-Angels
             example
             is
             brought
             in
             as
             not
             
               daring
               to
               bring
               against
               the
               Devil
               himself
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               a
               contention
               about
            
             Moses
             
               his
               body
               ,
               a
               railing
               accusation
            
             ;
             but
             referred
             it
             to
             the
             
               Lord
               to
               rebuke
               him
            
             ,
             teaching
             thereby
             ,
             that
             such
             terms
             ,
             as
             contain
             threatning
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             reproach
             of
             Governors
             ,
             and
             dignities
             ,
             are
             altogether
             unsuteable
             to
             Saints
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             should
             not
             dare
             to
             utter
             ,
             though
             they
             contended
             with
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             much
             less
             with
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             smite
             them
             ,
             and
             directing
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             injurious
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             defer
             their
             cause
             to
             God
             for
             his
             suppression
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             threatning
             wo
             to
             the
             practisers
             of
             contempt
             of
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             speaking
             evil
             of
             dignities
             .
             All
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             who
             revile
             ,
             dispise
             ,
             threaten
             them
             ,
             commend
             the
             smiting
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             generation
             work
             ,
             promise
             rewards
             to
             them
             that
             do
             it
             .
             Whence
             I
             infer
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             animates
             men
             to
             such
             practises
             ,
             as
             are
             damned
             by
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Jude
             ,
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             concerning
             their
             vilifying
             and
             smiting
             civil
             powers
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             object
             our
             Saviours
             answer
             ,
             Luk.
             13.
             32.
             
             
               to
               some
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               get
               thee
               out
               and
               depart
               hence
               ,
               for
               Herod
               will
               kill
               thee
               ,
               bidding
               them
               ,
               go
               ye
               and
               tell
               that
               Fox
               ,
               behold
               I
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               cures
               to
               day
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               day
               I
               shall
               be
               perfected
               ;
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             these
             words
             do
             not
             at
             all
             contain
             any
             
               vilifying
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               fourth
               Beast
               ,
            
             or
             
               contempt
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               :
            
             But
             a
             reproof
             of
             Herods
             evil
             qualities
             of
             craft
             and
             crueltie
             ,
             and
             a
             professed
             resolution
             of
             his
             going
             on
             in
             his
             work
             with
             undanted
             magnanimity
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             came
             of
             his
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             with
             a
             prediction
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             where
             Herod
             had
             jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             we
             read
             ,
             Isai.
             37.
             22.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               he
               hath
               spoken
               concerning
               
               Sennacherib
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               the
               Virgin
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sion
               hath
               despised
               thee
               ,
               and
               laughed
               thee
               to
               scorn
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               Jerusalem
               hath
               shaken
               her
               head
               at
               thee
               ,
               
                 it
                 gives
                 no
                 allowance
                 for
              
               one
               of
               the
               Lamb's
               followers
               to
               express
               contempt
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
            
             though
             they
             were
             
               all
               of
               them
               (
               as
               they
               are
               unjustly
               charged
               )
               the
               lovers
               of
               the
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
               ,
               and
               Abominations
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
            
             this
             being
             a
             breach
             of
             a
             plain
             rule
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             requiring
             subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             condemning
             contempt
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             
               a
               holy
               triumph
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             a
             proud
             self
             magnifying
             ,
             or
             factious
             animosity
             ,
             not
             a
             deriding
             of
             their
             threats
             ,
             and
             Blasphemous
             desparaging
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             from
             God
             fore-told
             the
             Jews
             should
             do
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             Authority
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             an
             hostile
             Invader
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             express
             warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             vilifying
             of
             the
             powers
             that
             are
             termed
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               fourth
               Beast
               ,
            
             as
             opposite
             
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               power
               and
               glory
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
            
             ;
             though
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             expressely
             bid
             ,
             
               Honour
               the
               King
            
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             the
             King
             was
             of
             the
             fourth
             Beast
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             never
             taught
             the
             Jewes
             to
             vilify
             Manasseh
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             reprehension
             of
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             prediction
             of
             his
             calamity
             :
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             though
             preachers
             called
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             may
             in
             a
             fit
             way
             shew
             Princes
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             declare
             their
             danger
             :
             Yet
             in
             no
             sort
             are
             they
             to
             vilify
             their
             Authority
             ,
             or
             contemn
             their
             persons
             .
             Nor
             may
             men
             pretend
             the
             imitation
             of
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             boldness
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             shew
             their
             commission
             ,
             and
             are
             endowed
             with
             their
             Spirit
             and
             power
             :
             Nor
             may
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             private
             persons
             ,
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             do
             as
             Christ
             did
             when
             he
             drove
             the
             buyers
             and
             sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Which
             will
             be
             more
             fully
             proved
             by
             a
             fifth
             argument
             taken
             from
             some
             resolutions
             ,
             or
             determinations
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             which
             condemn
             such
             attempts
             &
             practises
             ,
             as
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             Doctrine
             animates
             to
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             zeal
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             Luke
             ,
             9.
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             
               When
               Christ
               was
               to
               go
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               he
               sent
               messengers
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               they
               went
               and
               entered
               into
               a
               Village
               of
               the
               Samaritans
               to
               make
               ready
               for
               him
               .
               And
               they
               did
               not
               receive
               him
               ,
               because
               his
               face
               was
               asthough
               he
               would
               go
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               when
               his
               Desciples
               James
               and
               John
               ,
               saw
               this
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               Lord
               wilt
               thou
               that
               we
               command
               fire
               to
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               consume
               them
               ,
               even
               as
               Elias
               did
               ?
               But
               he
               turned
               ,
               and
               rebuked
               them
               and
               said
               ,
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               
               Spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               .
               For
               the
               son
               of
               man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               .
            
             In
             which
             resolution
             our
             Saviour
             condemns
             the
             motion
             of
             James
             and
             John
             ,
             to
             have
             fire
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             for
             their
             not
             entertaining
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             Elias
             ,
             out
             of
             zeal
             for
             Christ
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             not
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             Elijah
             had
             ,
             nor
             agreeable
             to
             the
             end
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             were
             
               not
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               save
               them
               .
            
             Now
             then
             the
             Doctine
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             which
             urgeth
             their
             smiting
             work
             ,
             which
             tends
             to
             the
             destroying
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             saving
             of
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             zeal
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             ,
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             other
             then
             a
             private
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             haughty
             factious
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             resolution
             ,
             and
             therefore
             indeed
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             Nor
             hath
             it
             indeed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             example
             any
             warrant
             ;
             but
             is
             an
             imitation
             of
             that
             pernicious
             use
             of
             the
             later
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             was
             taken
             up
             in
             a
             perverse
             imitation
             of
             Phinehas
             his
             act
             Numb
             .
             25.
             of
             Elias
             ,
             1
             Kings
             18.
             40.
             2
             
             Kings
             1.
             10.
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             out
             of
             zeal
             for
             their
             Law
             ,
             without
             Authority
             ,
             to
             destroy
             those
             things
             and
             persons
             ,
             which
             they
             judged
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             stoning
             of
             
               Stephen
               ,
               Act.
            
             7.
             
             St.
             
               Paul
               Acts
            
             ,
             14.
             19.
             
             &c.
             In
             which
             they
             were
             carried
             furiously
             ,
             and
             violently
             without
             any
             legal
             judicial
             proceeding
             ,
             hearing
             and
             sentence
             by
             Authorized
             Judges
             ;
             which
             caused
             so
             many
             seditions
             ,
             and
             such
             outrages
             ,
             as
             at
             last
             provoked
             the
             Romans
             to
             make
             a
             most
             horrid
             destruction
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             ruin
             of
             that
             state
             .
             To
             which
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             opinon
             ,
             and
             practise
             hath
             been
             too
             like
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             not
             stayed
             ,
             would
             bring
             the
             like
             effect
             on
             Church
             and
             State
             with
             us
             .
             The
             other
             determination
             is
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Peters
             drawing
             his
             sword
             to
             rescue
             Christ
             in
             the
             garden
             from
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             take
             him
             ,
             and
             
               striking
               a
               servant
               of
               the
               High
               Priests
               and
               smiting
               off
               his
               ear
               ,
            
             which
             our
             Saviour
             disallowed
             ,
             bidding
             him
             
               to
               put
               up
               his
               sword
               again
               into
               his
               place
               :
               for
               all
               they
               that
               take
               the
               sword
               shall
               perish
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               Matth.
            
             26.
             52.
             where
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             had
             bid
             them
             buy
             swords
             ,
             Luke
             ,
             22.
             36.
             
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             yet
             forbids
             the
             drawing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             smiting
             off
             the
             ear
             of
             a
             servant
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             out
             of
             zeal
             for
             him
             ,
             it
             being
             against
             an
             Officer
             by
             a
             person
             without
             Authority
             declaring
             the
             evil
             consequence
             ,
             which
             would
             follow
             on
             such
             usage
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             smiting
             civil
             powers
             out
             of
             pretended
             zeal
             for
             Christs
             Kingdom
             without
             any
             authority
             in
             a
             furious
             heart
             of
             spirit
             is
             much
             more
             apparently
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             resolution
             in
             Peters
             case
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             censured
             justly
             to
             be
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §
             9.
             
             Quinto-Monarchians
             
               Doctrine
               of
               smiting
               civil
               powers
               urgeth
               to
               resisting
               of
               evil
               and
               self-revenging
               forbidden
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               most
               horrid
               Murthers
               ,
               and
               great
               confusions
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Sixth
             argument
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             smiting
             civil
             powers
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             Fifth-Monarchy
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             those
             texts
             of
             scripture
             ,
             which
             forbid
             resisting
             of
             evil
             and
             avenging
             our selves
             .
             Our
             Lord
             Christ.
             Matth.
             5.
             38
             ,
             39.
             reciting
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             words
             interpreted
             ,
             as
             allowing
             retaliation
             of
             wrongs
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             threaten
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             give
             them
             as
             good
             as
             they
             bring
             ,
             he
             on
             the
             contrary
             tels
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               resist
               not
               evil
               :
               But
               whosoever
               shall
               smite
               thee
               on
               thy
               right
               cheek
               ,
               turn
               to
               him
               the
               other
               also
               .
            
             Which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             
               turning
               the
               cheek
            
             were
             to
             be
             done
             alwayes
             in
             the
             act
             it self
             :
             But
             in
             a
             comparative
             sense
             ,
             rather
             than
             make
             a
             brawl
             or
             fight
             ,
             take
             further
             injury
             signified
             by
             the
             proverbial
             phrase
             of
             
               turning
               the
               check
            
             :
             now
             if
             Christians
             be
             forbidden
             to
             fight
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             injured
             ,
             to
             recompense
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             are
             they
             forbidden
             ,
             being
             private
             persons
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             sword
             is
             not
             commited
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             to
             begin
             a
             War
             even
             with
             superiors
             ,
             and
             to
             proclaim
             it
             in
             order
             to
             procuring
             of
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             Doctrine
             moves
             Saints
             to
             .
             Likewise
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             12.
             17.
             
             
               Recompense
               to
               no
               man
               evil
               for
               evil
               v.
               19.
               
               Dearly
               beloved
               avenge
               not
               your selves
               ,
               but
               rather
               give
               place
               unto
               wrath
               :
               for
               it
               written
               ,
               vengeance
               is
               mine
               ,
               I
               will
               repay
               it
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               v.
               21.
               
               Be
               not
               overcome
               of
               evil
               ,
               but
               overcome
               evil
               with
               good
               .
               1
               Peter
               ,
               3.
               9.
               
               Not
               rendering
               evil
               for
               evil
               ,
               or
               railing
               for
               railing
               :
               But
               contrariwise
               blessing
               ;
               knowing
               that
               ye
               are
               thereunto
               called
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               inherit
               a
               blessing
               :
               When
               David
               had
               cut
               off
               Sauls
               skirt
               ,
               his
               heart
               smote
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               said
               unto
               his
               men
               ,
               the
               Lord
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               do
               this
               thing
               unto
               my
               Master
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               ,
               to
               stretch
               forth
               mine
               hand
               against
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               the
               anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               24.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               Lord
               judge
               between
               me
               and
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               avenge
               me
               of
               thee
               ,
               but
               mine
               hand
               shall
               not
               be
               upon
               thee
               .
               
                 As
                 saith
                 the
                 Proverb
                 of
                 the
              
               Ancients
               ,
               Wickedness
               proceeedeth
               from
               the
               wicked
               :
               but
               mine
               hand
               shall
               not
               be
               upon
               thee
               .
               v.
               12.
               13.
               
               And
               David
               said
               to
               Abigail
               ,
               blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               sent
               thee
               this
               day
               to
               meet
               me
               ,
               and
               
               blessed
               be
               thy
               advice
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               which
               hast
               kept
               me
               this
               day
               from
               coming
               to
               shed
               blood
               ,
               and
               from
               avenging
               my self
               with
               mine
               own
               hand
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               25.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
            
             Which
             shew
             ,
             that
             herein
             both
             in
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             holy
             persons
             agree
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             is
             not
             to
             be
             smitten
             though
             in
             hostility
             without
             cause
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             anointed
             to
             be
             King
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             revenge
             of
             injury
             ,
             oppression
             or
             persecution
             ,
             though
             it
             extended
             to
             the
             slaying
             the
             Lords
             Priests
             ,
             &
             to
             an
             endeavour
             to
             slay
             the
             annointed
             Captain
             of
             the
             Lords
             Host
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attempted
             by
             a
             private
             person
             or
             subject
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             urging
             subjects
             and
             private
             persons
             to
             smite
             their
             superior
             civil
             powers
             ,
             and
             to
             avenge
             the
             supposed
             injuries
             and
             persecutions
             of
             Saints
             by
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christ's
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Davids
             determinations
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             consequently
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             find
             alledged
             for
             their
             practise
             ,
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Banner
               of
               truth
               displayed
               ,
               p.
               59.
               
               All
               the
               blood
               of
               Gods
               people
               is
               found
               in
               Babylon
               :
               For
               they
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               her
               civil
               powers
               Revel
               .
               16.
               6
               ,
               6.
               )
               have
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               6.
               ch
               .
               18.
               24.
               and
               19.
               1.
               
               Jer.
               50.
               14.
               now
               therefore
               God
               by
               way
               of
               recompence
               and
               retalliation
               ,
               hath
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               his
               instruments
               by
               which
               he
               will
               execute
               his
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               of
               them
               murtherers
               :
               accordingly
               God
               commands
               his
               people
               (
               and
               't
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               obey
               )
               to
               reward
               Babylon
               double
               as
               she
               rewarded
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               double
               unto
               her
               all
               those
               plagues
               ,
               deaths
               and
               stripes
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               inflicted
               on
               you
               ,
               Revel
               .
               18.
               6.
               and
               they
               shall
               give
               her
               blood
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               she
               shall
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               for
               strong
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               judgeth
               her
               .
            
          
           
             Wherein
             many
             things
             are
             taken
             as
             granted
             which
             are
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             (
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             )
             would
             be
             insufficient
             to
             acquit
             them
             from
             guilt
             of
             opposing
             Christs
             precepts
             in
             that
             way
             of
             recompence
             and
             retaliation
             ,
             which
             they
             incite
             to
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               are
               murtherers
               .
            
             Which
             proposition
             contains
             such
             a
             crimination
             as
             God
             only
             is
             fit
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             sith
             he
             only
             knows
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             privy
             to
             all
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             designs
             and
             actions
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               the
               civil
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               are
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               or
               her
               civil
               powers
            
             .
             Now
             Babylon
             is
             termed
             
               the
               great
               ,
               which
               shall
               become
               the
               habitation
               of
               Divels
               ,
               Rev.
            
             18.
             2.
             and
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             it
             is
             undoubted
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Writers
             and
             intelligent
             persons
             ,
             that
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
            
             there
             meant
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               the
               woman
               ,
               Rev.
            
             17.
             4.
             
             termed
             v.
             1.
             
             
               The
               great
               whore
               ,
               upon
               whose
               forehead
               was
               a
               name
               ,
               written
               ,
               Mystery
               ,
               Babylon
               the
               great
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               Hariots
               ,
               and
               abominations
               of
               the
               earth
               v.
               5.
               
                 which
                 is
                 interpreted
              
               v.
               18.
               
               And
               the
               woman
               which
               thou
               sawest
               ,
               is
               that
               great
               City
               which
               reigneth
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Which
             commonly
             those
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             St.
             John
             received
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             even
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             do
             take
             to
             be
             Rome
             ,
             known
             to
             be
             the
             only
             City
             
               which
               sate
               on
               seven
               mountains
            
             as
             v.
             9.
             is
             expressed
             and
             
               reigned
               then
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             But
             how
             all
             the
             
               powers
               of
               the
               world
            
             now
             in
             being
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Nations
               of
               Europe
            
             ,
             even
             
               the
               Protestant
            
             should
             be
             Babylon
             or
             her
             
               civil
               powers
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             they
             say
             ,
             
               the
               streets
               of
               that
               great
               City
               ,
               and
               Rome-Babylon
               ,
            
             is
             unintelligible
             to
             me
             .
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Patrimony
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             territories
             in
             Italy
             now
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             may
             be
             termed
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             powers
             therein
             may
             be
             termed
             
               her
               Civil
               powers
            
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             all
             the
             territories
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             in
             Ecclefiastical
             affairs
             may
             be
             meant
             by
             
               the
               streets
               of
               the
               great
            
             City
             mentioned
             Revel
             .
             11.
             8.
             because
             they
             yield
             subjection
             to
             the
             Roman
             Pope
             in
             spirituals
             .
             But
             how
             the
             States
             which
             do
             reject
             the
             Pope's
             power
             in
             Temporals
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             or
             the
             Duke
             and
             Senate
             of
             Venice
             ,
             who
             stood
             out
             against
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             fifth
             ,
             when
             he
             interdicted
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             repeal
             their
             Laws
             ,
             or
             release
             their
             prisoners
             though
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             should
             be
             termed
             the
             civil
             powers
             of
             Rome-Babylon
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             how
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Denmark
               ,
               Sweden
            
             and
             such
             other
             Protestant
             States
             ,
             Nations
             and
             Princes
             as
             have
             rejected
             the
             Popes
             jurisdiction
             and
             authority
             ,
             both
             in
             civil
             ,
             and
             Church
             matters
             ,
             and
             impose
             oaths
             of
             disclaiming
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             and
             their
             authority
             in
             Temporals
             through
             their
             Dominions
             on
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             should
             be
             nevertheless
             the
             
               civil
               powers
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Countries
             
               the
               streets
               of
               the
               great
               City
               Rome-Babylon
               ,
            
             is
             it
             conceiveable
             by
             me
             .
             If
             the
             Predecessors
             of
             these
             did
             subject
             themselves
             to
             the
             Pope
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             termed
             Babylon
             ,
             but
             
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               who
               commit
               fornication
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               power
               to
               her
            
             ;
             but
             neither
             of
             these
             can
             be
             said
             of
             those
             Princes
             ,
             though
             Successors
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             abandoned
             the
             Popes
             errors
             and
             corruptions
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             his
             jurisdiction
             wholly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             suggested
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               blood
               of
               Gods
               people
               is
               found
               in
               Babylon
               :
               For
               they
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               her
               civil
               powers
               Rev.
               16.
               6
               ,
               7.
               )
               have
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               6.
               ch
               .
               18.
               24.
               and
               19.
               1.
               
               Jer.
               50.
               14.
               
            
             And
             it
             is
             true
             that
             Jer.
             50.
             14.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             
               put
               your selves
               in
               array
               against
               Babylon
               round
               about
               ;
               all
               ye
               that
               bend
               the
               bow
               ,
               shoot
               at
               her
               ,
               spare
               no
               arrows
               ,
               for
               she
               hath
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             Rome-Babylon
             ,
             nor
             of
             her
             
               civil
               powers
            
             ,
             but
             of
             Babylon
             in
             Chaldaea
             many
             thousand
             miles
             distant
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             long
             before
             these
             daies
             ,
             or
             St.
             Johns
             ,
             wasted
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             said
             of
             that
             Babylon
             that
             it
             
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Prophets
               ,
            
             though
             I
             deny
             not
             she
             is
             charged
             with
             the
             
               blood
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Zion
               ,
            
             Jerusalem-Israel
             ,
             Jer.
             51.
             35.
             49.
             
             It
             is
             rather
             charged
             on
             Jerusalem
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             
               she
               killed
               the
               Prophets
               and
               stoned
               them
               that
               were
               sent
               unto
               her
               ,
               that
               upon
               her
               might
               come
               all
               the
               righteous
               blood
               shed
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               from
               the
               blood
               of
               righteous
               Abel
               ,
               unto
               the
               blood
               of
               Zacharias
               Son
               of
               Barachias
               ,
               whom
               ye
               ,
               
                 saith
                 Christ
              
               ,
               slew
               between
               the
               Temple
               and
               the
               Altar
               ,
               Matth.
               23.
               34
               ,
               35.
               37.
               
            
             It
             is
             said
             Rev.
             16.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               third
               Angel
               poured
               out
               his
               vial
               upon
               the
               Rivers
               and
               Fountains
               of
               waters
               and
               they
               became
               blood
               .
               And
               I
               heard
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               waters
               say
               ,
               thou
               art
               righteous
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               which
               wast
               ,
               art
               ,
               and
               shalt
               be
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               judged
               thus
               :
               For
               they
               have
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               Saints
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               given
               them
               blood
               to
               drink
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               worthy
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             (
             though
             there
             be
             that
             conceive
             the
             
               Rivers
               and
               Fountains
               of
               water
            
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Cities
             and
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             under
             the
             Pagan
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             them
             is
             ascribed
             the
             sheding
             of
             the
             blood
             here
             mentioned
             )
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Papal
             Empire
             ,
             sith
             it
             is
             the
             same
             which
             is
             charged
             on
             the
             woman
             ,
             Revel
             .
             17.
             6.
             and
             
               Babylon
               Rev.
            
             18.
             24.
             who
             must
             be
             different
             from
             Rome
             Pagan
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             things
             said
             Rev.
             17.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             concerning
             the
             
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               which
               had
               then
               received
               no
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 when
                 St.
              
               John
               
                 received
                 this
              
               Revelation
               ,
               but
               should
               receive
               power
               as
               Kings
               one
               hour
               with
               the
               Beast
               ,
               &c
               have
               one
               mind
               ,
               &
               give
               their
               power
               and
               strength
               unto
               the
               Beast
               :
            
             which
             could
             not
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Roman
             Pagan
             Emperors
             ,
             who
             received
             not
             power
             and
             strength
             from
             Kings
             ,
             but
             gave
             power
             to
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             ruled
             under
             them
             by
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             of
             later
             times
             ;
             which
             the
             event
             shews
             to
             be
             most
             probable
             to
             have
             been
             the
             times
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Kings
             of
             Europe
             having
             divided
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             into
             ten
             Kingdoms
             did
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             sooner
             or
             later
             adhere
             to
             and
             support
             the
             Papal
             Dominion
             ;
             which
             brought
             in
             errors
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             idolatries
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             which
             have
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             corrupt
             the
             western
             Churches
             ,
             and
             for
             maintenance
             of
             which
             a
             sea
             of
             blood
             hath
             been
             shed
             by
             the
             instigations
             of
             Friers
             ,
             Jesuites
             and
             other
             Emissaries
             of
             Rome
             .
             Upon
             
             these
             especially
             
               Brightman
               ,
               Mede
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             conceived
             the
             third
             vial
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             .
             But
             all
             are
             so
             far
             from
             making
             the
             
               Rivers
               which
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               to
               whom
               blood
               was
               given
               to
               drink
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               Civil
               powers
            
             ;
             that
             Brightman
             makes
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             this
             vial
             to
             have
             been
             begun
             by
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             and
             the
             Parliament
             1581.
             making
             the
             reconciling
             of
             the
             English
             Subjects
             to
             Rome
             a
             capital
             offence
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             then
             Lord
             Treasurer
             
               William
               Cecil
            
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Rivers
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             book
             put
             forth
             by
             him
             termed
             the
             
               English
               Justice
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             putting
             to
             death
             of
             Romish
             Emissaries
             is
             defended
             .
             Which
             is
             also
             the
             opinion
             of
             Mede
             ,
             though
             he
             add
             also
             
               the
               memorable
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Spaniard
               in
               1588.
               the
               English
               and
               the
               Dutch
               
                 (
                 whom
              
               Robert
               Parker
               conceives
               resembled
               by
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               waters
               as
               seated
               in
               a
               watery
               Country
               )
               by
               sea
               and
               land
               ,
               abundantly
               pouring
               out
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               mighty
               hand
               of
               God.
               
                 But
                 be
              
               the
               civil
               powers
               the
               shedders
               of
               the
               blood
               Rev.
               16.
               6.
               and
               17.
               6.
               and
               18.
               24.
               and
               19.
               2.
               
            
             yet
             it
             can
             with
             no
             colour
             be
             charged
             on
             those
             civil
             powers
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             acted
             this
             tragedy
             ,
             but
             have
             opposed
             it
             ,
             and
             avenged
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             by
             execution
             of
             just
             laws
             made
             against
             the
             Instigators
             and
             actors
             in
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Protestants
             .
             I
             cannot
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             absolve
             the
             civil
             powers
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             shedding
             the
             blood
             of
             Saints
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             being
             ignorant
             how
             far
             any
             have
             been
             actors
             therein
             ,
             or
             connived
             thereat
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             know
             what
             Gods
             way
             may
             be
             of
             imputing
             the
             blood-shedding
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             though
             by
             Ancestors
             hundreds
             of
             years
             ago
             ,
             upon
             the
             posterity
             succeeding
             .
             Christs
             sentence
             against
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Matth.
            
             23.
             34
             ,
             35.
             37.
             makes
             me
             astonished
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             as
             
               David
               Ps.
            
             119.
             120.
             
             
               My
               flesh
               trembleth
               for
               fear
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               thy
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               with
               Daniel
               ch
               .
               9.
               8
               :
               to
               say
               ,
               O
               Lord
               to
               us
               belongeth
               confusion
               of
               face
               to
               our
               Kings
               ,
               to
               our
               Princes
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               because
               we
               sinned
               against
               thee
               ;
            
             Yet
             hoping
             that
             the
             Princes
             and
             people
             of
             these
             Nations
             have
             been
             humbled
             ,
             and
             are
             before
             God
             at
             this
             day
             for
             the
             evils
             committed
             by
             their
             forefathers
             under
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             I
             trust
             I
             may
             add
             with
             Daniel
             v.
             9.
             
             
               To
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               belong
               mercies
               and
               forgivenesses
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               rebelled
               against
               him
               .
            
             Sure
             I
             am
             it
             is
             a
             bold
             presumption
             which
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             have
             no
             warrant
             for
             ,
             to
             charge
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             shed
             long
             before
             their
             times
             ,
             on
             the
             civil
             powers
             of
             this
             Generation
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             privy
             to
             some
             overt
             act
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             shewed
             their
             approbation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             readiness
             to
             tread
             in
             the
             same
             steps
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               therefore
               God
               by
               way
               of
               recompence
               and
               retaliation
               ,
               hath
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               his
               instrument
               by
               which
               he
               will
               execute
               his
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               powers
               of
               teh
               world
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               of
               them
               Murtherers
               :
               Accordingly
               God
               commands
               his
               people
               (
               and
               t
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               obey
               )
               to
               reward
               Babylon
               double
               ,
               as
               she
               rewarded
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               double
               unto
               her
               with
               all
               those
               plagues
               ,
               deaths
               and
               stripes
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               inflicted
               on
               you
               ,
               Revel
               .
               18.
               6.
               
               And
               they
               shall
               give
               her
               blood
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               she
               shall
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               for
               strong
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               judgeth
               her
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             reply
             .
             1.
             that
             all
             this
             runs
             upon
             a
             palpable
             mistake
             ,
             that
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             civil
             powers
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Babylon
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               rewarded
               double
               ,
               Rev.
            
             18.
             6.
             whereas
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             
               Babylon
               to
               be
               rewarded
               double
            
             ,
             is
             that
             
               great
               mighty
               city
            
             .
             v.
             10.
             out
             of
             which
             
               Gods
               people
               are
               to
               come
            
             .
             v.
             4.
             which
             is
             to
             be
             
               utterly
               burnt
               with
               fire
            
             ;
             though
             the
             inhabitants
             are
             also
             included
             ,
             
               whose
               sins
               reached
               up
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             v.
             5.
             
             
               Glorified
               her self
            
             .
             v.
             7.
             yet
             the
             civil
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             cannot
             be
             meant
             there
             ,
             sith
             it
             is
             said
             .
             v.
             9.
             
             
               And
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               who
               have
               committed
               fornication
               and
               lived
               deliciously
               with
               her
               ,
               shall
               bewail
               her
               ,
               and
               lament
               for
               her
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               smoke
               of
               her
               burning
               ,
               standing
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               her
               torments
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               another
               mistake
               as
               if
               God
               had
               ordained
               that
               the
               Saints
               ,
               or
               Gods
               people
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               circumscription
               should
               be
               his
               instrument
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               will
               execute
               his
               vengeance
               upon
               Babylon
               .
            
             For
             though
             it
             be
             spoken
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             Revel
             .
             18.
             5.
             
             
               To
               reward
               Babylon
               as
               she
               rewarded
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               cup
               she
               hath
               filled
               ,
               fill
               her
               double
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             Revel
             .
             17.
             16.
             
             
               And
               the
               ten
               Horns
               which
               thou
               sawest
               upon
               the
               Beast
               ,
               these
               shall
               hate
               the
               Whore
               and
               shall
               make
               her
               desolate
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               and
               shall
               eat
               her
               flesh
               ,
               and
               burn
               her
               with
               fire
               .
               For
               God
               hath
               put
               in
               their
               hearts
               to
               fulfill
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               agree
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               Kingdom
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ,
               until
               the
               words
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             civil
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             are
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             destroyed
             in
             order
             to
             Babylons
             downfall
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             distinct
             from
             Babylon
             ,
             so
             as
             
               to
               stand
               a
               far
               off
               and
               lament
               her
            
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             to
             be
             instruments
             
               of
               burning
               her
               with
               fire
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             although
             
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               come
               out
               of
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               those
               who
               are
               with
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               called
               faithful
               and
               chosen
               ,
               Rev.
            
             17.
             14
             may
             be
             with
             the
             Kings
             that
             burn
             her
             ,
             and
             being
             escaped
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             may
             be
             instrumental
             to
             its
             destruction
             ,
             being
             joyned
             with
             the
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             are
             only
             private
             men
             ,
             and
             no
             Kings
             ,
             
             shall
             do
             it
             by
             themselves
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             but
             in
             conjunction
             with
             them
             or
             subordination
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             executing
             of
             vengeance
             on
             Babylon
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             execution
             by
             the
             civil
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             Saints
             are
             bound
             in
             order
             to
             this
             smiting
             work
             ,
             to
             maintain
             civil
             powers
             ,
             not
             to
             smite
             them
             ,
             or
             separate
             from
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             words
             ,
             Revel
             .
             18.
             6.
             be
             in
             the
             Imperative
             mood
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             thence
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               Gods
               command
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               obey
               ,
            
             or
             else
             they
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             
               to
               reward
               Babylon
            
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             a
             prediction
             of
             what
             should
             be
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             command
             of
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             as
             their
             duty
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             expressions
             ,
             Jerem.
             50.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             21.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             (
             which
             are
             imitated
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             6.
             
             Revel
             .
             19.
             17.
             
             Isai.
             56.
             9.
             
             )
             are
             to
             be
             expounded
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             permission
             allowing
             a
             person
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             27.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               set
               before
               you
               ,
               eat
               ,
               asking
               no
               question
               for
               conscience
               sake
               :
            
             which
             doth
             not
             injoyn
             them
             to
             eat
             whatsoever
             was
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             eat
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             their
             sin
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             should
             be
             required
             to
             be
             gluttons
             ;
             but
             is
             an
             indulgence
             to
             them
             ,
             allowing
             them
             liberty
             to
             eat
             as
             a
             thing
             not
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             ,
             unless
             further
             admonished
             ,
             they
             might
             eat
             without
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             .
             4.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             a
             command
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             did
             
               come
               out
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             nor
             their
             act
             
               to
               reward
               double
               to
               Babylon
            
             ,
             and
             
               fill
               to
               her
               double
            
             ,
             but
             a
             prediction
             of
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             by
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             in
             that
             
               the
               reward
               to
               them
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             construed
             to
             have
             been
             the
             slaughter
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             
               the
               cup
               ,
               which
               Babylon
            
             filled
             ,
             was
             the
             cup
             of
             blood
             ,
             which
             she
             
               was
               to
               drink
               of
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             16.
             6.
             now
             then
             those
             persons
             who
             were
             rewarded
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             cup
             was
             filled
             by
             Babylon
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             had
             been
             put
             to
             death
             by
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             
               reward
               her
               double
            
             ,
             or
             
               fill
               her
               double
               in
               the
               cup
               which
               she
               hath
               filled
               ,
            
             unless
             they
             were
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             consequently
             could
             not
             be
             the
             same
             individuals
             ,
             who
             are
             invited
             to
             come
             out
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             18.
             4.
             5.
             
             Upon
             this
             consideration
             it
             is
             also
             probable
             ,
             that
             
               the
               rewarding
            
             ,
             and
             
               filling
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             18.
             6.
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             killed
             ,
             because
             God
             did
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             cry
             of
             their
             blood
             ,
             which
             is
             intimated
             by
             the
             words
             ,
             v.
             20.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               over
               her
               ,
               thou
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               ye
               holy
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               avenged
               you
               on
               her
               ,
            
             and
             other
             words
             ,
             Revel
             .
             11.
             18.
             do
             intimate
             the
             same
             .
             Which
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             smiting
             work
             of
             the
             
               Quinto-Monarchians
               ,
               by
               military
               power
               turning
               their
               Plow-shares
               into
               swords
               :
            
             but
             only
             intimates
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Martys
             to
             bring
             divine
             vengeance
             on
             Babylon
             .
             6.
             
             But
             were
             it
             granted
             ;
             that
             
               the
               people
               of
               God
               
               invited
               to
               come
               out
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             18.
             4.
             were
             the
             same
             numerical
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               reward
               Babylon
               double
               ,
               and
               to
               fill
               her
               double
               in
               the
               cup
               ,
               which
               she
               hath
               filled
               ,
            
             and
             they
             are
             to
             do
             this
             by
             smiting
             with
             the
             sword
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             Fifth-Monarchy-Men
             in
             England
             ,
             unless
             they
             should
             be
             in
             Babylon
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             Gods
             people
             should
             come
             out
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             come
             out
             of
             her
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             command
             ,
             Revel
             .
             18.
             6.
             for
             them
             to
             smite
             till
             then
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             to
             put
             up
             their
             sword
             into
             the
             sheath
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             under
             their
             Governors
             ,
             else
             they
             will
             be
             guilty
             of
             resisting
             and
             self-revenging
             condemned
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             10.
             
             Quinto-Monarchians
             
               Doctrine
               tends
               to
               murder
               ,
               and
               ruine
               of
               humane
               society
               .
            
          
           
             HEnce
             also
             a
             seventh
             argument
             is
             deduced
             ,
             that
             the
             smiting
             work
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             incites
             ,
             is
             wilful
             murder
             ,
             yea
             the
             most
             horrible
             murder
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             except
             his
             ,
             who
             
               was
               a
               murderer
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               John
            
             8.
             44.
             or
             theirs
             ,
             
               who
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
            
             ;
             For
             it
             incites
             to
             a
             professed
             smiting
             ,
             and
             spoyling
             of
             all
             the
             civil
             powers
             on
             earth
             ,
             even
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             subject
             by
             all
             Lawes
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nature
             ,
             country
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             these
             things
             with
             all
             extremity
             ,
             out
             of
             imagined
             zeal
             for
             Christ
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             a
             fire
             of
             Hell
             ,
             which
             will
             hardly
             be
             ever
             quenched
             ,
             and
             in
             prosecution
             thereof
             to
             smite
             those
             who
             resist
             them
             ,
             which
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             all
             those
             who
             adhere
             to
             civil
             powers
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             doubtless
             the
             most
             conscientious
             Saints
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             mankind
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             wilful
             Murder
             and
             Robbery
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             no
             warrant
             to
             do
             it
             .
             But
             they
             have
             none
             ;
             neither
             ,
             Revel
             .
             18.
             6.
             nor
             any
             other
             scripture
             ,
             or
             Revelation
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             or
             they
             do
             know
             ,
             nor
             Lawes
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             men
             do
             in
             the
             least
             warrant
             ,
             or
             permit
             it
             ,
             but
             all
             condemn
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             they
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             act
             their
             design
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             )
             there
             would
             be
             more
             destruction
             and
             wasting
             ,
             than
             ever
             yet
             was
             made
             by
             men
             since
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             and
             more
             truly
             they
             might
             be
             termed
             Babylon
             ,
             in
             
               whom
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               is
               found
               ,
            
             than
             any
             civil
             powers
             yet
             extant
             ;
             now
             murder-makes
             persons
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Divil
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             sin
             more
             resembling
             him
             ,
             John
             8.
             44.
             
             
               Whosoever
               hateth
               
               his
               brother
               is
               a
               murderer
               ;
               and
               ye
               know
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             John
             ,
             1
             
               Epist.
               ch
            
             .
             3.
             15.
             )
             
               That
               no
               murderer
               hath
               eternal
               life
               abiding
               in
               him
               ,
            
             therefore
             such
             are
             no
             Saints
             ,
             but
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             moving
             to
             it
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristan
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             add
             an
             eighth
             argument
             taken
             from
             the
             direful
             effects
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             Doctrine
             of
             overturning
             and
             smiting
             civil
             powers
             and
             Lawes
             tends
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             the
             miseries
             which
             anarchy
             and
             confusion
             brings
             on
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             on
             earth
             ,
             or
             rather
             according
             to
             the
             project
             they
             propound
             ,
             humane
             society
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             extirpation
             of
             mankind
             .
             For
             by
             taking
             away
             civil
             powers
             ,
             safety
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             comforts
             of
             life
             are
             either
             taken
             away
             or
             much
             endangered
             .
             When
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             threatned
             calamity
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             Isai.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             He
             tels
             them
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               doth
               take
               away
               the
               mighty
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               of
               War
               ,
               the
               Judge
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               the
               prudent
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               ,
               the
               Captain
               of
               fifty
               ,
               and
               the
               honourable
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               Counsellor
               ,
               and
               the
               cunning
               Artificer
               ,
               and
               the
               eloquent
               Orator
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               Children
               to
               be
               their
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Babes
               shall
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               shall
               be
               oppressed
               ,
               every
               one
               by
               another
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               by
               his
               neighbour
               :
               the
               child
               shall
               behave
               himself
               proudly
               against
               the
               ancient
               ,
               and
               the
               base
               against
               the
               honourable
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             may
             be
             perceived
             that
             God
             took
             it
             to
             be
             a
             curse
             next
             after
             the
             
               taking
               away
               the
               stay
               ,
               and
               the
               staff
               ,
               the
               whole
               stay
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               stay
               of
               water
            
             to
             take
             from
             the
             Jewes
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Scholars
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             calamity
             to
             a
             people
             ,
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             whereby
             famine
             comes
             than
             to
             smite
             time
             their
             civil
             powers
             ,
             and
             eminent
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             the
             Protectors
             ,
             and
             Guides
             of
             the
             people
             .
             For
             then
             people
             become
             Murderers
             and
             Robbers
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             places
             are
             filled
             with
             fears
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             cries
             ,
             and
             miseries
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
             The
             evils
             we
             have
             felt
             in
             our
             own
             civil
             Wars
             ,
             shew
             what
             misery
             it
             is
             to
             have
             Soldiers
             rule
             ,
             and
             not
             Princes
             and
             Judges
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             evils
             we
             have
             seen
             are
             small
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             the
             Jewes
             felt
             by
             the
             factions
             there
             ,
             when
             Jerusalem
             was
             besieged
             by
             Titus
             ;
             But
             the
             evils
             ,
             which
             would
             come
             on
             the
             world
             by
             the
             insurrection
             of
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             if
             their
             project
             did
             take
             place
             ,
             would
             far
             exceed
             them
             ,
             their
             design
             being
             an
             universal
             destruction
             of
             them
             that
             oppose
             them
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             conscience
             is
             perverted
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             stay
             to
             mens
             furious
             zeal
             .
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             only
             smite
             oppressors
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             I
             
             reply
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             rules
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             ,
             
               separate
               from
               those
               Churches
               which
               are
               select
               and
               more
               pure
               ,
               as
               being
               seemingly
               refined
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               gathered
               in
               pastoral
               way
               (
               reducing
               things
               to
               primitive
               practise
               )
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               corrupted
               and
               adulterated
               ,
               and
               found
               opposers
               of
               the
               Kingly
               office
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               and
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               more
               especial
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               this
               part
               or
               dispensation
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               or
               War
               against
               his
               enimies
               (
               for
               even
               in
               this
               generation
               there
               be
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               those
               we
               hope
               godly
               ,
               that
               do
               acknowledge
               &
               wait
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               later
               ,
               yea
               and
               hold
               forth
               the
               personal
               appearance
               of
               our
               Lord
               as
               King
               ,
               yet
               nevertheless
               oppose
               ,
               and
               deny
               ,
               and
               quite
               leap
               over
               this
               Stone
               and
               its
               work
               ,
               thereby
               endeavouring
               to
               render
               the
               Saints
               useless
               and
               uncapable
               of
               destroying
               Babylon
               )
               which
               must
               make
               way
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               we
               cannot
               attain
               to
               the
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               more
               glorious
               administration
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               removing
               those
               Mountains
               ,
               Hills
               ,
               and
               powers
               of
               darkness
               ,
               which
               do
               oppose
               and
               hinder
               it
               .
               
                 Banner
                 displayed
              
               p.
               75.
               
               There
               are
               no
               Churches
               ,
               (
               or
               at
               leastwise
               very
               few
               )
               of
               the
               pastoral
               way
               in
               these
               Nations
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               but
               have
               something
               of
               Antichrist
               in
               them
               ,
               having
               forsaken
               and
               apostatized
               from
               the
               primitive
               and
               first
               love
               ,
               and
               have
               ,
               and
               do
               in
               many
               principle
               :
               and
               practises
               ,
               strike
               hands
               with
               the
               interest
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               3
               ,
               4.
               p.
               79.
               
               We
               accompt
               it
               a
               duty
               for
               the
               Saints
               to
               separate
               from
               all
               the
               forms
               ,
               practises
               ,
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               spirit
               of
               the
               Antichrist
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               their
               brethren
               ,
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               to
               be
               plain
               ,
               we
               accompt
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               spirit
               which
               either
               in
               act
               or
               deed
               wilfully
               and
               obstinately
               denies
               the
               smiting
               work
               of
               our
               Lords
               Kingdom
               Antichristian
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               that
               such
               would
               alwaies
               have
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Saints
               ,
               his
               cause
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               earth
               a
               sufferer
               :
               but
               the
               scripture
               clearly
               manifests
               the
               contrary
               ,
               p.
               81
               ,
               82.
               
            
             now
             then
             ,
             if
             men
             be
             they
             never
             so
             holy
             ,
             
               as
               they
               hope
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               be
               who
               oppose
               ,
               deny
               ,
               and
               quite
               leap
               over
               the
               Stone
               and
               its
               smiting
               ;
            
             (
             as
             they
             confess
             
               there
               are
               no
               Churches
               ,
               or
               very
               few
               of
               the
               pastoral
               way
               in
               these
               Nations
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               but
               have
               opposed
               them
               )
            
             yet
             are
             Antichristian
             ,
             they
             by
             their
             principles
             are
             to
             smite
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             oppress
             Saints
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Saints
             be
             civil
             powers
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             Rulers
             ,
             Governors
             in
             Corporations
             ,
             Graduates
             in
             Universities
             ,
             Pastors
             in
             Churches
             ,
             (
             as
             no
             doubt
             thousands
             are
             who
             love
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             his
             appearing
             and
             Kingdom
             )
             yet
             these
             must
             be
             smitten
             too
             .
             And
             who
             can
             secure
             in
             such
             confusions
             
             as
             would
             arise
             upon
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             smiting
             work
             ,
             any
             man
             ,
             yea
             of
             their
             own
             party
             ,
             from
             violence
             ,
             and
             slaughter
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             rage
             in
             private
             persons
             ,
             whose
             proceedings
             are
             in
             heat
             of
             mad
             zeal
             ,
             without
             any
             distinction
             by
             legal
             trial
             and
             just
             judgment
             ,
             or
             certain
             Rule
             ?
             Sure
             no
             Tyrants
             have
             ever
             done
             more
             mischief
             than
             this
             way
             of
             the
             Fifth-Monarchy-Men
             would
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             prosecuted
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             doctrine
             more
             hellish
             ,
             Antichristian
             and
             damnable
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             tends
             to
             overthrow
             all
             the
             civil
             powers
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Doctrines
             ,
             Forms
             ,
             Degrees
             ,
             Offices
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             which
             these
             term
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             if
             it
             were
             supposed
             ,
             that
             these
             furious
             zelots
             should
             accomplish
             their
             design
             ,
             after
             the
             mixture
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             the
             rabble
             of
             the
             worst
             ,
             &
             most
             foolish
             men
             ,
             who
             could
             hope
             there
             would
             be
             any
             peace
             ,
             good
             order
             or
             justice
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             any
             remainder
             of
             sober
             men
             ?
             The
             world
             would
             be
             an
             Acheldama
             ,
             or
             
               field
               of
               blood
            
             (
             which
             they
             impute
             to
             
               the
               Nations
               of
               Europe
               ,
               even
               the
               Protestant
               )
            
             and
             the
             prevailing
             persons
             (
             to
             use
             their
             own
             phrase
             )
             Blood-Monsters
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             visible
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             earth
             a
             solitude
             ,
             
               Chaos
               ,
               tohu
               vebohu
            
             ,
             as
             was
             afore
             the
             first
             creation
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             the
             Devil
             would
             be
             set
             up
             under
             pretence
             of
             making
             Christs
             enemies
             his
             footstool
             .
             What
             Lawes
             ,
             Order
             ,
             or
             Rule
             ,
             tending
             to
             further
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Righteousness
             ,
             can
             any
             expect
             from
             men
             of
             such
             cauterized
             consciences
             as
             not
             to
             discern
             the
             mischievousness
             of
             such
             doctrine
             and
             practises
             as
             these
             have
             vented
             ,
             especially
             after
             they
             have
             inured
             themselves
             to
             shedding
             of
             blood
             and
             rapine
             with
             extremity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             §
             11.
             
             The
             9th
             and
             10th
             
               arguments
               against
               the
               smiting
               work
               of
            
             Quinto-Monarchians
             
               from
               the
               meekness
               ,
               peaceableness
               ,
               and
               patience
               of
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             these
             arguments
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             confirmed
             ,
             I
             shall
             add
             a
             ninth
             taken
             from
             the
             opposition
             of
             spirit
             and
             practise
             ,
             which
             their
             doctrine
             begets
             to
             the
             precepts
             of
             meekness
             and
             peaceablness
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             it
             assigns
             blessedness
             .
             Our
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             his
             
               sermon
               on
               the
               Mount
               ,
               Matth.
            
             5.
             5.
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               meek
               :
               for
               they
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
               .
            
             v.
             9.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               peace-makers
               :
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
            
             v.
             22.
             
             He
             forbids
             rash
             anger
             ,
             contemptuous
             speech
             and
             opprobrious
             language
             .
             
             v.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             requires
             speedy
             endeavours
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             adversaries
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             any
             thing
             against
             this
             precept
             of
             Christ
             that
             he
             tels
             us
             ,
             Luke
             ,
             12.
             49.
             51.
             
             
               I
               am
               come
               to
               send
               fire
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               what
               will
               I
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               already
               kindled
               ?
               Suppose
               ye
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               give
               peace
               on
               earth
               ?
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               nay
               ;
               but
               rather
               division
               .
            
             For
             these
             expressions
             do
             not
             shew
             his
             approbation
             of
             division
             ,
             but
             his
             foresight
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             he
             affected
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             thing
             desirable
             of
             it self
             ,
             or
             which
             he
             studied
             to
             promote
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             he
             knew
             was
             unavoidable
             in
             the
             event
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             promote
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             accident
             divisions
             would
             follow
             ,
             not
             from
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             perversness
             of
             mens
             spirits
             ,
             who
             would
             oppose
             it
             .
             But
             that
             it
             was
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             all
             Christian
             Saints
             should
             be
             meek
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             appears
             from
             the
             many
             precepts
             injoyning
             them
             in
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               possible
               as
               much
               as
               lieth
               in
               you
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               
               For
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               but
               righteousness
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               v.
               19.
               
               Let
               us
               therefore
               follow
               after
               the
               things
               which
               make
               for
               peace
               .
               Gal.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               The
               workes
               of
               the
               flesh
               are
               hatred
               ,
               enmities
               ,
               variance
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               strise
               ,
               seditions
               ,
               divisions
               or
               factions
               .
               v.
               22.
               23.
               
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               love
               ,
               joy
               ,
               peace
               ,
               meekness
               .
               Heb.
               12.
               14.
               
               Follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               .
               James
               3.
               17.
               
               The
               wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               .
               v.
               18.
               
               And
               the
               fruit
               of
               righteousness
               is
               sown
               in
               peace
               of
               them
               that
               make
               peace
               .
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               He
               that
               will
               love
               life
               and
               see
               good
               daies
               ,
               let
               him
               seek
               peace
               and
               ensue
               it
               .
            
             From
             hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             that
             doctrine
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             which
             is
             opposire
             to
             Christs
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             commands
             ,
             approbation
             ,
             and
             beatification
             concerning
             meekness
             and
             peaceableness
             :
             But
             such
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             which
             stirs
             up
             enmities
             and
             hostility
             among
             men
             ,
             teacheth
             separations
             from
             men
             ,
             even
             such
             
               as
               they
               hope
               are
               godly
               ,
               from
               Churches
               ,
               gathered
               in
               a
               pastoral
               way
               ,
               reducing
               things
               to
               primitive
               practise
            
             ;
             and
             breaths
             out
             nothing
             but
             Wars
             ,
             and
             smiting
             of
             all
             that
             denie
             or
             oppose
             their
             smiting
             work
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             contrary
             to
             meekness
             and
             peaceableness
             ,
             as
             hot
             to
             cold
             ,
             black
             to
             white
             .
             Therefore
             their
             doctrine
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             Nor
             can
             they
             be
             acquitted
             by
             alleging
             such
             texts
             as
             ,
             Psal.
             139.
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             137.
             9.
             
             Amos.
             5.
             15.
             
             Hab.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Revel
             .
             17.
             16.
             unless
             they
             can
             shew
             all
             civil
             powers
             extant
             ,
             and
             those
             ,
             whom
             
               they
               hope
               to
               be
               godly
               ,
               Churches
               gathered
               in
               a
               pastoral
               way
               reducing
               things
               to
               primitive
               practise
               ,
            
             yet
             count
             enemies
             to
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             because
             they
             oppose
             that
             which
             these
             
             call
             the
             smiting
             work
             of
             the
             Stone
             ,
             to
             be
             indeed
             haters
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             these
             are
             the
             Stone
             ,
             or
             
               the
               ten
               Horns
               that
               are
               to
               hate
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               make
               her
               desolate
               .
            
             Till
             this
             be
             done
             (
             which
             I
             expect
             to
             be
             done
             at
             later
             Lammas
             )
             we
             may
             say
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             spirit
             ye
             are
             of
             :
             or
             rather
             determin
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             indeed
             of
             an
             Antichristian
             ,
             or
             Diabolical
             spirit
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             further
             inforcing
             of
             this
             argument
             I
             shall
             adjoyn
             a
             tenth
             ,
             taken
             from
             those
             many
             texts
             of
             scripture
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             both
             require
             patience
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             assigne
             blessedness
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             suffering
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             that
             to
             continue
             till
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               which
               are
               persecuted
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               :
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               when
               men
               shall
               revile
               you
               ,
               and
               persecute
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               all
               manner
               of
               evil
               against
               you
               falsly
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               rejoyce
               and
               be
               exceeding
               glad
               :
               for
               great
               is
               your
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Luke
               21.
               19.
               
               In
               your
               patience
               possess
               your
               souls
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               22.
               
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               confirmed
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               them
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               must
               through
               much
               tribulation
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               2
               Thes.
               1.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               So
               that
               we
               our selves
               glory
               in
               you
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               for
               your
               patience
               and
               faith
               in
               all
               your
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               tribulations
               that
               ye
               endure
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               manifest
               token
               of
               the
               righteous
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               counted
               worthy
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               which
               ye
               also
               suffer
               .
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               12.
               
               Yea
               and
               all
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               .
               Heb.
               12.
               6.
               
               Whom
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               he
               chasteneth
               ,
               and
               scourgeth
               every
               Son
               whom
               he
               receives
               James
               .
               1.
               4.
               
               Let
               patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               work
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               perfect
               and
               entire
               ,
               wanting
               nothing
               .
               James
               .
               5.
               7.
               
               Be
               patient
               therefore
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             those
             who
             teach
             smiting
             ,
             when
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             teach
             patience
             ,
             those
             who
             count
             them
             
               Antichristian
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Saints
               ,
               his
               cause
               in
               and
               on
               the
               earth
               a
               sufferer
               ,
            
             though
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             call
             it
             Christian
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             require
             patience
             until
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             these
             teach
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             But
             so
             do
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             before
             Sest
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             the
             doctrine
             of
             their
             smiting
             work
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §
             12.
             
             
               The
               Eleventh
               and
               Twelfth
               arguments
               from
               contrariety
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               agreement
               with
               Papists
               .
            
          
           
             THIS
             also
             leads
             us
             to
             an
             eleventh
             argument
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             the
             constant
             profession
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             fight
             for
             it
             ,
             so
             speaks
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             1.
             9.
             
             
               I
               John
               who
               also
               am
               your
               Brother
               ,
               and
               companion
               in
               Tribulation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Patience
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               Isle
               that
               is
               called
               Patmos
               ,
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             Where
             he
             makes
             these
             conjunct
             
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Patience
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             styles
             himself
             their
             
               Brother
               and
               companion
               in
               Tribulation
               and
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Patience
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             therefore
             he
             took
             all
             that
             were
             Brethren
             to
             be
             companions
             therein
             ,
             and
             these
             to
             be
             conjoyned
             together
             .
             This
             was
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             ten
             great
             persecutions
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             wrote
             Apologies
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Acts
               and
               monuments
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             relate
             their
             practise
             suteable
             to
             their
             profession
             ;
             even
             when
             they
             were
             armed
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Emperors
             Armies
             ,
             yet
             exposed
             themselves
             rather
             to
             butchery
             ,
             than
             they
             would
             attempt
             to
             fight
             .
             Yea
             when
             the
             Beast
             was
             risen
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               the
               Dragon
               gave
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               his
               seat
               and
               great
               authority
               ,
            
             from
             which
             time
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             before
             .
             Sect.
             4.
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             make
             
               civil
               powers
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Hell
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             foretels
             not
             the
             smiting
             work
             of
             the
             Stone
             ,
             or
             turning
             their
             Plow-shares
             into
             Swords
             ,
             for
             the
             pulling
             down
             civil
             powers
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             the
             fifth
             Kingdom
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             saith
             ,
             Revel
             .
             13.
             10
             
             
               He
               that
               killeth
               with
               the
               Sword
               must
               be
               killed
               with
               the
               Sword.
               Here
               is
               the
               patience
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             Which
             shewes
             that
             even
             they
             were
             not
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             by
             fighting
             ,
             but
             by
             patience
             and
             faith
             .
             And
             Revel
             .
             14.
             12.
             after
             the
             prediction
             of
             the
             fall
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             of
             those
             
               who
               worship
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               receiveth
               the
               mark
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               Here
               is
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               Here
               are
               they
               that
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               the
               faith
               of
               J●sus
               ,
            
             shewing
             that
             even
             in
             those
             times
             the
             Saints
             would
             patiently
             suffer
             ,
             not
             avenge
             themselves
             by
             smiting
             ,
             or
             by
             destroying
             civil
             powers
             seek
             to
             set
             up
             Christs
             Kingdom
             on
             earth
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereto
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             
             and
             thereby
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             just
             even
             the
             holy
             Martyrs
             their
             profession
             and
             practise
             ,
             is
             condemned
             ,
             which
             is
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             (
             which
             yeilds
             a
             twelfth
             argument
             )
             these
             ●enents
             of
             the
             smiting
             of
             civil
             powers
             to
             set
             up
             Christs
             Kingdom
             tend
             to
             the
             justifying
             ,
             or
             countenancing
             of
             the
             Popish
             ,
             former
             and
             later
             doctrine
             and
             practises
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             challenged
             and
             usurped
             a
             power
             over
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             Kings
             ,
             to
             depose
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             life
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             opposed
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             or
             the
             Roman
             Church
             and
             Religion
             ,
             which
             opposition
             was
             counted
             by
             them
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thought
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             ,
             as
             they
             spake
             ,
             they
             might
             dispose
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             as
             the
             Vicars
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             visible
             Monarchs
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             Which
             things
             these
             Fifth-Monarchy-Men
             count
             Antichristian
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             teaching
             and
             doing
             the
             like
             upon
             pretence
             of
             setting
             up
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             on
             earth
             ,
             is
             by
             parity
             of
             reason
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             better
             proof
             for
             the
             one
             than
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             13.
             
             
               The
               smiting
               work
               of
            
             Quinto-Monarchians
             
               is
               grounded
               on
               falsities
               ,
               or
               uncertainties
               concerning
               the
               agents
               ,
               means
               and
               time
               of
               smiting
               mentioned
               ,
            
             Dan
             ▪
             2.
             34.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             HItherto
             I
             have
             prosecuted
             those
             arguments
             against
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             which
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             act
             it self
             of
             smiting
             civil
             powers
             ;
             I
             shall
             add
             further
             more
             arguments
             against
             them
             ,
             shewing
             the
             falsity
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             those
             grounds
             and
             principles
             ,
             on
             which
             their
             determinations
             concerning
             separation
             from
             &
             smiting
             of
             civil
             powers
             rest
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             
               afore
               the
               Fifth-Monarchy
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               thereto
               ,
               afore
               Christs
               coming
               all
               civil
               powers
               ,
               that
               are
               now
               extant
               as
               part
               of
               the
               fourth
            
             Monarchy
             ,
             
               are
               to
               be
               disannulled
            
             .
             Which
             hath
             no
             foundation
             but
             in
             their
             own
             fancy
             ,
             or
             hatred
             of
             the
             civil
             powers
             as
             withstanding
             their
             design
             .
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Revel
             .
             17.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               That
               the
               Kings
            
             ,
             which
             formerly
             supported
             
               Babylon
               shall
               hate
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               shall
               make
               her
               desolate
               and
               naked
               ,
               and
               shall
               eat
               her
               flesh
               and
               burn
               her
               with
               fire
               .
               For
               God
               hath
               put
               in
               their
               hearts
               to
               fulfil
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               agree
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               Kingdom
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ,
               until
               
               the
               words
               of
               God
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               Revel
               .
               18.
               9.
               
            
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               who
               have
               committed
               fornication
               ,
               and
               lived
               deliciously
               with
               her
               ,
               shall
               be
               wail
               her
               and
               lament
               for
               her
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               smoke
               of
               her
               burning
               :
            
             which
             shewes
             ,
             that
             Kings
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             have
             joyned
             with
             Babylon
             ,
             shall
             remain
             after
             her
             fall
             ,
             yea
             and
             some
             Kings
             shall
             be
             the
             instruments
             of
             her
             destruction
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Then
               cometh
               the
               end
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               delivered
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               ;
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               put
               down
               all
               Rule
               and
               all
               Authority
               and
               Power
               .
            
             Which
             words
             plainly
             intimate
             that
             afore
             the
             end
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             deliver
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             God
             even
             the
             Father
             ,
             all
             Rule
             and
             Authority
             and
             Power
             shall
             not
             be
             put
             down
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             also
             gathered
             from
             Revel
             .
             11.
             15.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               the
               seventh
               Angel
               sounded
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               great
               voices
               in
               Heaven
               saying
               ,
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               are
               become
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               of
               his
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               reign
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             which
             is
             said
             v.
             18.
             
             To
             be
             
               the
               time
               of
               the
               dead
               that
               they
               should
               be
               judged
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             till
             that
             time
             there
             shall
             be
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             consequently
             civil
             powers
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             is
             ,
             
               That
               civil
               powers
               are
               to
               be
               dissolved
               by
               men
               .
            
             Whereas
             this
             is
             still
             asserted
             in
             Scripture
             as
             Gods
             prerogative
             ,
             that
             
               the
               most
               High
               ruleth
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               giveth
               it
               to
               whomsoever
               he
               will
               ,
               Dan.
            
             4.
             25.
             32.
             34
             ,
             35.
             and
             5.
             21.
             
             And
             even
             in
             the
             business
             of
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             ,
             
               the
               stone
            
             that
             is
             said
             
               to
               smite
               the
               image
               upon
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               mountain
               without
               hands
               ,
               Dan.
            
             2.
             34.
             45.
             which
             is
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             
               cut
               without
               hands
               out
               of
               the
               mountain
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             natural
             generation
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             Mountain
             be
             meant
             Eternity
             ,
             or
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             or
             the
             Universe
             of
             human
             kind
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             then
             of
             any
             other
             man
             or
             men
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             v.
             44.
             doth
             expound
             it
             ,
             that
             
               it
               shall
               break
               in
               pieces
               and
               consume
               all
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
            
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             dominion
             is
             
               set
               up
               by
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             not
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             take
             it
             any
             way
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               the
               stones
               breaking
               in
               pieces
               and
               consuming
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
            
             must
             not
             be
             expounded
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             now
             calling
             themselves
             Saints
             ,
             destroying
             civil
             powers
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             subject
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             is
             ,
             
               That
               men
               shall
               dissolve
               civil
               powers
               by
               fighting
               with
               swords
               ,
            
             which
             is
             very
             false
             :
             For
             
               the
               stone
               that
               smote
               the
               Image
               became
               a
               great
               mountain
               and
               filled
               the
               whole
               earth
            
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             Christs
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             smote
             the
             Image
             by
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Idols
             ,
             who
             ruled
             in
             those
             Kingdoms
             ,
             
             was
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             
               the
               stone
               became
               a
               great
               mountain
               and
               filled
               the
               whole
               earth
            
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             smiting
             hereafter
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             8.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               wicked
               one
               the
               Lord
               shall
               consume
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               shall
               destroy
               with
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               coming
            
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Parker
            
             conceives
             ,
             
               they
               are
               thus
               cut
               out
               by
               professed
               separation
               and
               victorious
               exemption
               without
               hands
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               only
               power
               and
               finger
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             interpretted
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             v.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Thus
             ,
             saith
             he
             in
             his
             
               Exposition
               of
               that
               Vision
            
             ,
             
               they
               began
               to
               be
               cut
               out
               anno
               1160
               in
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               and
               continue
               so
               unto
               this
               day
               .
               And
               the
               extraordinary
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               seen
               therein
               ,
               as
               the
               strange
               arising
               ,
               growth
               ,
               prevailing
               of
               them
               doth
               manifestly
               declare
               .
               But
               their
               absolute
               cutting
               out
               an
               exemption
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               at
               the
               term
               of
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               two
               Prophets
               :
               when
               their
               rising
               by
               the
               power
               alone
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               man
               is
               thus
               described
               ,
               Revel
               .
               11.
               11.
               
               And
               after
               three
               daies
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               from
               God
               entered
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               stood
               upon
               their
               feet
               ;
               and
               great
               fear
               fell
               upon
               them
               that
               saw
               them
               :
               &
               they
               ascended
               up
               to
               Heaven
               in
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               their
               enemies
               beheld
               them
               .
               And
               the
               same
               hour
               was
               there
               a
               great
               Earth-quake
               ,
               and
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               the
               City
               fell
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Earth-quake
               were
               slain
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               names
               of
               men
            
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Greek
             expounded
             by
             Mr.
             
               Mede
               ,
               men
               of
               name
               )
               seven
               thousand
               ,
            
             presently
             after
             which
             it
             followes
             ,
             
               The
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               become
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Christ.
            
             Now
             be
             the
             Earth-quake
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             thinks
             ,
             
               a
               great
               commotion
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               alteration
               of
               Politique
               Affairs
               ,
            
             or
             some
             thing
             else
             ,
             it
             is
             caused
             by
             Gods
             power
             either
             without
             man
             ,
             or
             only
             by
             the
             witnesses
             and
             their
             testimony
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             falling
             ,
             and
             slaughter
             thereby
             be
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             the
             smiting
             of
             the
             Stone
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             34.
             44
             ,
             45.
             (
             as
             it
             is
             probable
             )
             it
             is
             not
             by
             fighting
             ,
             sure
             not
             by
             such
             as
             overthrowes
             civil
             powers
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             altered
             and
             be
             instrumental
             to
             destroy
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             17.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             therefore
             this
             (
             which
             is
             the
             hinge
             on
             which
             the
             smiting
             work
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             turns
             )
             being
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             or
             rather
             very
             false
             ,
             all
             their
             inferences
             thereupon
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             groundless
             and
             unwarrantable
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               smiting
               work
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Stone
               ,
               shall
               be
               by
               the
               Saints
               ,
               even
               those
               who
               are
               private
               persons
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               civil
               powers
               shall
               be
               smitten
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               subject
               ,
            
             But
             for
             this
             they
             having
             nothing
             but
             an
             obscure
             prophecy
             to
             rely
             upon
             ,
             and
             it
             not
             agreeing
             with
             plain
             precepts
             ,
             which
             forbid
             resistence
             to
             the
             higher
             
             powers
             that
             are
             ,
             this
             their
             impious
             Collection
             is
             deservedly
             to
             be
             exploded
             and
             detested
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             is
             ,
             that
             
               this
               smiting
               work
               shall
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Saints
               afore
               Christs
               coming
               ,
               and
               in
               preparation
               thereto
               .
            
             But
             this
             agrees
             not
             with
             the
             Apostles
             words
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24.
             where
             it
             is
             made
             Christs
             work
             
               to
               put
               down
               all
               Rule
               ,
               and
               all
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
            
             which
             will
             not
             be
             
               till
               the
               end
            
             ,
             and
             then
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Father
             
               shall
               put
               all
               his
               enemies
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             For
             
               one
               of
               the
               enemies
               is
               death
            
             v.
             26.
             which
             none
             in
             his
             wits
             will
             say
             can
             be
             destroyed
             by
             Quinto-Monarchian
             Saints
             ;
             they
             perhaps
             may
             bring
             death
             on
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             but
             sure
             they
             cannot
             destroy
             death
             ,
             who
             cannot
             raise
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Besides
             the
             scripture
             makes
             
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             
               his
               Kingdom
            
             comtemporary
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             effected
             by
             the
             Saints
             on
             earth
             ,
             by
             any
             preparatory
             work
             of
             theirs
             .
          
           
             A
             sixth
             uncertainty
             or
             falsehood
             ,
             which
             moves
             them
             to
             so
             much
             zeal
             for
             their
             smiting
             work
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               have
               fancied
               it
               to
               be
               the
               work
               of
               the
               present
               generation
               ,
            
             which
             Mr.
             Tillinghast
             much
             insists
             on
             in
             his
             Sermon
             on
             Matth.
             16.
             3.
             concerning
             
               the
               signs
               of
               the
               times
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             how
             slender
             reasons
             may
             be
             shewed
             in
             what
             followes
             :
             sure
             when
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             made
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             unknown
             to
             Angels
             and
             the
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             known
             only
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Mark
             13.
             32.
             he
             would
             have
             us
             not
             be
             curious
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             but
             watch
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             surprised
             by
             it
             .
             And
             sith
             after
             all
             the
             labours
             of
             the
             learnedst
             and
             most
             prying
             inquisitors
             all
             the
             Prophetical
             numbers
             about
             this
             thing
             of
             the
             ruin
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             Christs
             personal
             Kingdom
             on
             earth
             have
             been
             so
             uncertainly
             calculated
             ,
             that
             mens
             expectations
             have
             been
             deluded
             ,
             it
             is
             great
             rashness
             for
             any
             to
             pitch
             on
             a
             certain
             year
             or
             age
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             attempt
             such
             audacious
             and
             horrid
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             smiting
             of
             civil
             powers
             in
             a
             preposterous
             way
             which
             attempt
             of
             theirs
             becomes
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             own
             writing
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               Banner
               of
               truth
               displayed
            
             ,
             shewed
             their
             uncertainty
             ,
             and
             unresolvedness
             both
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             extent
             and
             time
             of
             this
             smiting
             work
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             apply
             that
             of
             Dan.
             2.
             34
             ,
             35.
             44
             ,
             45.
             concerning
             
               the
               stones
               smiting
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               so
               that
               the
               Iron
               ,
               the
               clay
               ,
               the
               brass
               ,
               the
               silver
               ,
               and
               the
               gold
               was
               broken
               to
               pieces
               together
               ,
               and
               became
               like
               the
               chaff
               of
               the
               sommer
               threshing-floors
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               carried
               them
               away
               ,
               that
               no
               place
               was
               found
               for
               them
               :
            
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             even
             Gentile
             Saints
             smiting
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             ,
             all
             the
             civil
             powers
             of
             Europe
             ,
             which
             they
             count
             
               Roman
               ,
               Babylon
            
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             yet
             
             p.
             40
             ,
             41.
             they
             make
             
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               ten
               horns
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               16
               ,
               17.
               to
               be
               one
               gradation
               of
               the
               stones
               growth
               ,
               which
               although
               they
               would
               not
               have
               to
               be
               the
               present
               powers
               of
               the
               ten
               horns
               ,
               nor
               yet
               multitudes
               of
               people
               in
               the
               ten
               horns
               ,
               but
               some
               out
               of
               all
               the
               ten
               horns
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               mercy
               on
               ,
               shall
               be
               chosen
               by
               Christ
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               it
               is
               said
               the
               ten
               horns
               ;
               
                 yet
                 they
              
               admit
               that
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               ten
               horns
               
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 text
                 expresly
                 v.
              
               12.
               13.
               terms
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               which
               had
               received
               then
               no
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               receive
               power
               as
               Kings
               one
               hour
               with
               the
               Beast
               ,
               who
               have
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               shall
               give
               their
               power
               and
               strength
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ,
               
                 and
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Monarchy
                 to
                 be
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 )
              
               shall
               be
               subdued
               by
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               as
               now
               they
               are
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               fight
               for
               the
               Beast
               against
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               so
               shall
               they
               become
               Christians
               ,
               and
               fighters
               for
               the
               Lamb
               against
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             which
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             
               being
               broken
               in
               pieces
               together
               by
               the
               stones
               smiting
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               become
               like
               the
               chaff
               of
               the
               sommer
               threshing-floor
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               carry
               them
               away
               ,
               that
               no
               place
               be
               found
               for
               them
               ,
               if
               the
               stones
               smiting
               them
               be
               their
               subduing
               by
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             And
             for
             the
             time
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             smiting
             work
             ,
             which
             p.
             46.
             they
             make
             
               the
               ending
               time
               of
               the
               mystical
               numbers
               spoken
               of
               by
               Daniel
               and
               John
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               those
               great
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               declared
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               all
               his
               holy
               Prophets
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               pass
               in
               these
               later
               daies
               ,
               Dan.
               12.
               11.
               
               Rev.
               11.
               2
               ,
               3.
               12.
               6.
               and
               13.
               5.
               
            
             which
             they
             make
             a
             
               great
               argument
               and
               quickning
               motive
               to
               the
               Saints
               to
               look
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               stone
               to
               arise
               and
               smite
               the
               compleated
               Image
               ,
               and
               break
               in
               pieces
               the
               iron
               teeth
               of
               the
               ravenous
               beast
               ,
               that
               so
               deliverance
               may
               be
               brought
               ,
               
                 they
                 grant
              
               ,
               this
               thing
               which
               they
               lay
               down
               as
               a
               call
               to
               the
               stone
               is
               doubtful
               to
               most
               ,
               
                 and
                 p.
              
               47.
               
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
              
               in
               this
               particular
               their
               judgment
               and
               opinion
               do
               most
               accord
               with
               Mr.
               Tillinghast
               his
               Calculation
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               those
               things
               named
               &
               spoken
               of
               to
               come
               to
               pass
               at
               the
               end
               of
               those
               numbers
               ,
               would
               in
               all
               likelyhood
               have
               their
               accomplishment
               together
               with
               the
               said
               numbers
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               1656.
               
            
             But
             the
             event
             disproving
             it
             ,
             
               they
               will
               not
               engage
               further
               therein
               ,
            
             but
             set
             down
             other
             signs
             ,
             which
             are
             signs
             only
             from
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             any
             divine
             revelation
             ,
             and
             yet
             p.
             52.
             conclude
             ,
             
               This
               present
               generation
               in
               which
               we
               live
               is
               the
               ending
               time
               of
               those
               mystical
               numbers
               forementioned
               ,
               &
               the
               expiring
               time
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               wherein
               God
               will
               begin
               to
               put
               a
               period
               to
               the
               Beasts
               tyranny
               and
               powers
               :
               And
               therefore
               cannot
               but
               assert
               ,
               that
               the
               consideration
               
               of
               these
               things
               is
               a
               great
               call
               and
               motive
               to
               the
               stone
               to
               arise
               ,
               and
               be
               doing
               ,
               which
               work
               we
               call
               the
               fifth
               Kingdom
               in
               its
               first
               dispenspensation
               ,
               preparing
               way
               for
               the
               second
               and
               more
               glorious
               dispensation
               ;
               
                 But
                 after
                 mentioning
              
               the
               compleat
               and
               effectual
               call
               that
               the
               stone
               shall
               have
               to
               be
               a
               clear
               light
               into
               that
               time
               it
               shall
               smite
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               work
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               together
               with
               power
               from
               on
               high
               ,
               whereby
               it
               shall
               be
               emboldened
               and
               fitted
               to
               smite
               as
               aforesaid
               ;
               and
               also
               a
               fit
               and
               leading
               providence
               or
               opportunity
               preparing
               way
               for
               its
               breaking
               forth
               ,
               with
               these
               golden
               characters
               of
               power
               ,
               wisdom
               and
               glory
               :
            
             and
             then
             adding
             some
             examples
             of
             Gods
             former
             providence
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               let
               the
               stone
               wait
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               these
               particulars
               afore
               it
               smite
               ,
               &
               add
               their
               humble
               conceit
               ,
               
                 &
                 then
                 mind
                 those
              
               who
               at
               present
               are
               the
               gainsayers
               and
               imbittered
               opposers
               (
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               and
               yet
               hope
               and
               believe
               they
               are
               godly
               )
               of
               this
               their
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               lest
               they
               split
               themselves
               upon
               this
               stone
               ,
               becoming
               their
               rock
               of
               offence
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               bodies
               and
               lives
               perish
               upon
               such
               an
               account
               in
               this
               day
               of
               common
               calamity
               that
               hasteth
               upon
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             By
             which
             may
             be
             perceived
             their
             uncertainties
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             wherein
             those
             whom
             they
             believe
             to
             be
             godly
             oppose
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             violence
             of
             spirit
             beyond
             all
             sobriety
             in
             moving
             persons
             so
             earnestly
             to
             that
             smiting
             work
             in
             this
             age
             upon
             no
             better
             grounds
             than
             their
             own
             conjecture
             ,
             though
             they
             foresaw
             it
             would
             bring
             common
             calamity
             ,
             and
             the
             bodies
             and
             lives
             of
             godly
             persons
             perish
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             opposition
             to
             this
             Stone
             ,
             which
             shewes
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             smite
             all
             that
             stood
             in
             their
             way
             though
             godly
             ,
             as
             it
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             year
             1660.
             
             Mr.
             Tillinghast
             in
             his
             first
             Sermon
             p.
             26.
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               work
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               glorious
               beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Jewes
               coming
               in
               ,
            
             and
             p.
             39.
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               make
               us
               wait
               on
               him
               for
               his
               own
               time
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             ,
             Serm.
             3.
             gives
             signes
             of
             its
             being
             near
             even
             in
             this
             generation
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             it
             the
             duty
             of
             Saints
             to
             observe
             ,
             though
             not
             one
             of
             the
             signes
             is
             from
             any
             Revelation
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             from
             things
             which
             may
             happen
             and
             have
             without
             such
             signification
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             put
             upon
             them
             .
             I
             omit
             what
             Mr.
             Mede
             in
             his
             
               letter
               to
               Arch-Bish●p
               Usher
            
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             writings
             and
             many
             others
             write
             of
             the
             mystical
             numbers
             in
             Daniel
             and
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             not
             have
             slighted
             so
             as
             to
             give
             
             no
             heed
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             delivered
             them
             to
             us
             :
             only
             this
             I
             conceive
             it
             very
             dangerous
             and
             unsafe
             to
             make
             them
             the
             warrant
             or
             motive
             to
             such
             an
             attempt
             ,
             as
             the
             smiting
             of
             civil
             powers
             ,
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             any
             War
             against
             the
             
             known
             Rules
             of
             scripture
             and
             Lawes
             of
             civil
             Government
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             it self
             wicked
             ,
             shewing
             bitter
             furious
             zeal
             without
             the
             wisedome
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             likely
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             formerly
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             bring
             destruction
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             on
             the
             agents
             ,
             and
             much
             misery
             on
             others
             whether
             opponents
             or
             neuters
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             14.
             
             
               Many
               things
               are
               groundless
               and
               false
               ,
               which
               the
            
             Quinto-Monarchians
             
               suppose
               and
               take
               as
               articles
               of
               their
               faith
               concerning
               the
            
             Fifth-Monarchy
             ,
             
               and
               its
               setting
               up
            
             .
          
           
             TO
             the
             uncertainties
             and
             falsities
             about
             the
             smiting
             work
             of
             the
             Stone
             ,
             whereby
             the
             evil
             of
             their
             attempt
             is
             demonstrated
             ,
             I
             shall
             next
             add
             the
             uncertainties
             or
             falsities
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             th●y
             make
             as
             articles
             of
             their
             faith
             about
             the
             Stones
             ,
             becoming
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             filling
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
             Where
             .
             1.
             they
             shew
             their
             inadvertency
             in
             
               making
               Gentile
               Saints
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               subjects
               ,
               the
               Stone
               meant
            
             Dan.
             3.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               Excluding
               the
               Jewes
               from
               being
               the
               Stone
               in
               the
               beginning
            
             ;
             whereas
             
               the
               Stone
            
             is
             expresly
             termed
             
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               shall
               stand
               for
               ever
            
             v.
             44
             ,
             45.
             which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             are
             subject
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             nor
             do
             
               they
               stand
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             though
             
               they
               receive
               a
               Kingdom
               that
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.
             28.
             
             But
             
               the
               Stone
            
             is
             Christ
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             must
             fill
             the
             whole
             earth
             with
             Subjects
             ,
             Lawes
             and
             Administrations
             of
             Rule
             and
             Justice
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Saints
             Gentile
             or
             Jewish
             .
             Which
             inadvertency
             causeth
             them
             to
             speak
             confusedly
             p.
             19
             ,
             20.
             and
             throughout
             their
             Book
             termed
             
               the
               Baaner
               of
               truth
               displayed
            
             ,
             sometimes
             terming
             
               the
               Stone
               Christ
            
             ,
             sometimes
             
               his
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             sometime
             
               the
               Gentile
               Saints
            
             sometimes
             
               the
               Jewes
               joyned
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             Now
             the
             same
             Stone
             which
             
               smites
               the
               great
               Image
               becomes
               a
               great
               Mountain
               and
               fils
               the
               whole
               earth
            
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             true
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Saints
             ,
             or
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             joyned
             together
             ,
             
               they
               become
               not
               a
               great
               Mountain
               ,
            
             nor
             
               fill
               the
               whole
               earth
            
             ,
             therefore
             they
             
               smite
               not
               the
               Image
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               the
               Stone
               ,
               or
               fifth
               Kingdom
               is
               an
               outward
               visible
               Kingdom
               ,
               not
               the
               spiritual
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               was
               begun
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               flesh
               is
               much
               insisted
               on
               ,
               as
               the
               chief
            
             ground
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             But
             in
             
               the
               Banner
               of
               truth
               displayed
            
             p.
             20.
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             question
             
               what
               this
               Stone
               is
            
             ?
             They
             say
             ,
             
               this
               Stone
               is
               called
               
               in
               Scripture
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               this
               stone
               ,
               Dan.
            
             2.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Matth.
             21.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             
               which
               ,
               
                 they
                 say
              
               ,
               hath
               a
               twofold
               dispensation
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               1.
               
               An
               internal
               dispensation
               ,
               or
               the
               inward
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               in
               and
               over
               his
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               An
               external
               dispensation
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               war
               ,
               in
               subduing
               and
               conquering
               his
               stubborn
               enemies
               and
               opposers
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               whereby
               they
               shall
               be
               compelled
               to
               yield
               ,
               and
               shall
               become
               subjects
               though
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               peace
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               in
               and
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               new
               creation
               and
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               where
               will
               be
               perfection
               &
               no
               sin
               ;
               among
               the
               Saints
               immortality
               ,
               &
               no
               mortal
               nor
               corruptible
               thing
               ,
               where
               death
               shall
               have
               no
               sting
               ,
               nor
               grave
               victory
               ;
               but
               all
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               up
               in
               Christs
               fulness
               ,
               which
               is
               victory
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             they
             cite
             many
             scriptures
             in
             the
             margin
             .
             Now
             1.
             
             I
             grant
             that
             
               the
               stone
               ,
               Dan.
            
             2.
             44
             ,
             45.
             is
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               or
               of
               God
               ,
               Mat.
            
             21.
             43
             ,
             44.
             2.
             
             The
             distinction
             of
             
               the
               internal
               &
               external
            
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             denied
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             do
             I
             oppose
             the
             double
             dispensation
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             do
             I
             deny
             the
             description
             of
             either
             dispensation
             .
             But
             1.
             hence
             I
             infer
             ,
             that
             
               the
               stone
               ,
               Dan.
            
             2.
             44
             ,
             45.
             notes
             the
             
               internal
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             or
             the
             dominion
             Christ
             had
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             termed
             
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               Matth.
            
             24.
             14.
             meant
             Matth.
             21.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             For
             1.
             that
             Kingdom
             is
             meant
             there
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             which
             
               was
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Jews
               ,
            
             but
             that
             could
             be
             no
             other
             than
             the
             internal
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             Kingdom
             was
             then
             among
             them
             but
             it
             ,
             therefore
             no
             other
             is
             there
             meant
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Kingdom
             was
             there
             meant
             which
             was
             
               to
               be
               given
               to
               another
               Nation
               ,
            
             meaning
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             no
             other
             but
             the
             internal
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Kingdom
             is
             there
             meant
             ,
             whose
             
               fruits
               were
               to
               be
               brought
               forth
               by
               the
               Nation
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               to
               be
               given
               :
            
             now
             the
             
               fruits
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             are
             expressed
             to
             be
             
               righteousness
               ,
               peace
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Rom.
            
             14.
             17.
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             internal
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             other
             there
             meant
             .
             Which
             thing
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             other
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             namely
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luk.
             17.
             20.
             
             
               When
               he
               was
               demanded
               when
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               should
               come
               ,
               he
               answered
               them
               and
               said
               ,
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               cometh
               not
               with
               observation
               ,
               or
               with
               outward
               shew
               ,
            
             therefore
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             meant
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             outward
             visible
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             expect
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             proved
             from
             v.
             21.
             where
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Neither
               shall
               they
               say
               Lo
               here
               ,
               or
               lo
               there
               :
               for
               behold
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               within
               you
               or
               among
               you
               ,
               which
               could
               be
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Kingdom
               set
               up
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             To
             which
             is
             to
             be
             added
             
             Christs
             
               
                 good
                 confession
                 before
              
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               John
               18.
               36.
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               :
               if
               my
               Kingdom
               were
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               then
               would
               my
               servants
               fight
               that
               I
               should
               not
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               Jews
               :
               but
               now
               is
               my
               Kingdom
               not
               from
               hence
               .
            
             Wherein
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             declares
             his
             Kingdom
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               not
               to
               be
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             that
             is
             an
             earthly
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             a
             heavenly
             ,
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             that
             which
             
               is
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               John
            
             8.
             23.
             
             The
             same
             thing
             might
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             speeches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             especially
             the
             parables
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             shew
             that
             by
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             that
             dominion
             Christ
             hath
             over
             his
             Church
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             same
             with
             
               the
               Stone
               ,
               Dan.
            
             2.
             44.
             45.
             it
             follows
             that
             it
             began
             in
             Christs
             daies
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             smiting
             and
             
               filling
               the
               whole
               earth
               by
               the
               stone
            
             was
             effected
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             prevails
             against
             
               the
               power
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               brings
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               13.
               
            
             which
             I
             say
             not
             to
             exclude
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             by
             such
             external
             discipline
             or
             rule
             as
             is
             meant
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             20.
             when
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               in
               word
               ,
               but
               in
               power
               ;
               but
               to
               shew
               what
               kind
               of
               Kingdom
               is
               meant
               ,
               Dan.
               2.
               44.
               45.
               
            
             by
             the
             stone
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             is
             become
             
               a
               stone
               of
               stumbling
               and
               rock
               of
               offence
               to
               the
               Quinto-Monarchians
               ,
            
             instead
             of
             
               the
               corner
               st●ne
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             might
             be
             built
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             Christ
             doth
             smite
             his
             enemies
             by
             the
             material
             sword
             and
             by
             war
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             external
             dispensation
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             some
             passages
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             speak
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             in
             power
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             
               miserably
               destroyed
               those
               wicked
               men
               which
               slew
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               and
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
            
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             stones
             
               grinding
               to
               powder
            
             or
             
               dashing
               to
               pieces
               Matth.
            
             21.
             41.
             44.
             which
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             their
             destruction
             by
             the
             Romans
             appears
             from
             Luke
             20.
             16.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Matth.
             21.
             45.
             
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             in
             destroying
             the
             persecuting
             Emperors
             and
             Roman
             Empire
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             their
             own
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             by
             Constantine
             the
             great
             his
             victories
             over
             Maxentius
             and
             Licinius
             ,
             to
             whose
             time
             that
             is
             applyed
             by
             Mr.
             Mede
             which
             we
             read
             Revel
             .
             12.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               a
               loud
               voice
               saying
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               now
               is
               come
               salvation
               and
               strength
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Christ.
               
            
             And
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             conceived
             at
             the
             making
             the
             
               whore
               desolate
               ,
               Rev.
            
             17.
             16.
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             by
             war
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             these
             wars
             were
             or
             are
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             Saints
             as
             Saints
             ,
             OF
             private
             persons
             subjects
             to
             other
             Lords
             .
             The
             Saints
             overcame
             
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             11.
             not
             by
             war
             ,
             but
             
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               word
               of
               their
               testimony
               ,
               and
               they
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               the
               death
               .
            
             It
             is
             said
             Rev.
             17.
             14.
             that
             the
             
               ten
               Kings
               shall
               make
               war
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
            
             which
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             persecuting
             the
             Lamb's
             followers
             unto
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Lamb
               shall
               overcome
               them
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             hath
             all
             power
             in
             his
             hands
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             to
             execute
             his
             purpose
             ,
             
               and
               they
               that
               are
               with
               him
               are
               called
               and
               chosen
               and
               faithful
               ,
            
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             adhering
             to
             the
             Lamb
             unto
             the
             death
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             10.
             by
             which
             they
             are
             Conquerors
             ,
             and
             are
             crowned
             :
             no
             where
             are
             they
             said
             to
             overcome
             by
             fighting
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             As
             for
             
               the
               rewarding
               double
               by
               Gods
               people
               to
               Babylon
               ,
               Rev.
            
             18.
             6.
             it
             is
             answered
             before
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             description
             made
             of
             the
             external
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             peace
             may
             be
             allowed
             :
             But
             then
             it
             will
             not
             agree
             to
             the
             thousand
             years
             reign
             mentioned
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             6.
             
             For
             in
             that
             time
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             such
             a
             reign
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             sin
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             should
             
               Satan
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               loosed
               out
               of
               Prison
               at
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               thousand
               years
               ,
               deceive
               the
               Nations
               which
               are
               in
               the
               four
               quarters
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               to
               gather
               them
               to
               battel
               :
               the
               number
               of
               whom
               is
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               they
               go
               up
               on
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               compass
               the
               Camp
               of
               the
               Saints
               about
               ,
               and
               the
               beloved
               City
               ,
               and
               then
               fire
               comes
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               Heaven
               and
               devours
               them
               ,
               Rev.
               20.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ?
            
             Sure
             these
             things
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             thousand
             years
             reign
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             universal
             and
             entire
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             four
             quarters
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Indians
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             the
             Tarters
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             the
             Americans
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             the
             Moors
             in
             the
             South
             shall
             remain
             a
             wicked
             people
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             be
             raised
             up
             by
             the
             Divel
             to
             destroy
             the
             people
             of
             God
             (
             which
             it
             is
             likely
             shall
             have
             a
             reign
             on
             the
             earth
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             shall
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             the
             Turkish
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             Papal
             cruelty
             and
             delusions
             shall
             cease
             by
             such
             waies
             as
             divine
             providence
             shall
             order
             )
             and
             then
             by
             divine
             vengeance
             from
             Heaven
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
             But
             for
             the
             external
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             in
             peace
             as
             they
             describe
             it
             ,
             it
             can
             agree
             to
             no
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             universal
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             last
             judgment
             ;
             in
             which
             alone
             is
             nothing
             mortal
             ,
             no
             ▪
             sin
             ,
             which
             follows
             after
             the
             thousand
             years
             reign
             and
             Gogs
             and
             Magogs
             destruction
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Quinto-Monarchians
             suppose
             ,
             
               That
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               fourth
               Monarchy
               ,
               the
               stone
               ,
               that
               is
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gentile
               
               Saints
               shall
               smite
               the
               Iron
               legs
               &
               toes
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               &
               then
               begin
               the
               fifth
               Monarchy
               ,
               which
               after
               the
               smiting
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Saints
               shall
               take
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               universal
               Monarchs
               ,
               or
               have
               the
               universal
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               shall
               stand
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Now
             they
             are
             quite
             mistaken
             in
             the
             time
             and
             means
             of
             the
             stones
             smiting
             and
             the
             Saints
             taking
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             For
             
               the
               smiting
            
             was
             to
             begin
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             observes
             in
             his
             Discourse
             on
             Mark.
             1.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               In
               the
               daies
               of
               Christ
               on
               earth
               ,
               when
               the
               fourth
               Monarchy
               was
               at
               the
               heighth
               ,
               not
               in
               its
               declining
               :
               For
               the
               stone
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               fifth
               Kingdom
               ,
               was
               begun
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               these
               Kings
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               last
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               after
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Saviour
               plainly
               declares
               ,
               when
               ,
               after
               that
               John
               was
               put
               in
               Prison
               ,
               he
               came
               into
               Galilee
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               and
               saying
               ,
               the
               time
               is
               fulfilled
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               Repent
               ye
               and
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             our
             Saviour
             declaring
             the
             time
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             to
             be
             approaching
             plainly
             shewes
             ,
             that
             then
             was
             the
             time
             of
             which
             Daniel
             said
             ch
             .
             2.
             44.
             
             
               And
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               these
               Kings
               shall
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               set
               up
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               shall
               never
               be
               destroyed
               ;
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               shall
               not
               be
               left
               to
               other
               people
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               have
               any
               successor
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               break
               in
               pieces
               and
               consume
               all
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               stand
               for
               ever
               ;
            
             it
             shall
             be
             
               unshaken
               ,
               though
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               Heavens
               be
               once
               more
               shaken
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             for
             the
             time
             of
             
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               taking
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               possessing
               the
               Kingdom
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             Dan.
             7.
             18.
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             v.
             13.
             to
             be
             when
             
               one
               like
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               came
               with
               the
               Clouds
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               ancient
               of
               days
               ,
               and
               they
               brought
               him
               near
               before
               him
               .
            
             which
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             applied
             to
             Christs
             second
             coming
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             30.
             and
             26.
             64.
             
             Mark
             13.
             26.
             and
             14.
             62.
             
             Luke
             21.
             27.
             
             Revel
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             Acts
             1.
             11.
             1
             
             Thes.
             4.
             17.
             which
             Mr.
             Mede
             in
             his
             
               fourth
               letter
               to
            
             Mr.
             Hayn
             proves
             to
             be
             at
             Christs
             second
             coming
             by
             
               the
               brightness
               of
               which
               shall
               be
               the
               consumption
               of
               the
               man
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             8.
             and
             at
             
               his
               appearing
            
             shall
             be
             
               his
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             and
             then
             shall
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             
               which
               overcome
               sit
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               also
               overcame
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               down
               with
               his
               Father
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               Revel
               .
               3.
               21.
               
               To
               them
               he
               will
               give
               power
               over
               the
               Nations
               ,
               to
               Rule
               them
               with
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               ,
               so
               that
               as
               a
               potters
               vessel
               they
               shall
               be
               broken
               to
               shivers
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               received
               of
               his
               Father
               Revel
               .
               2.
               26.
               27.
               then
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               the
               Lords
               and
               his
               Christs
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               reign
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               takes
               to
               him
               his
               great
               power
               and
               reigns
               ,
               and
               the
               Nations
               were
               angry
               ,
               and
               
               his
               wrath
               was
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               the
               dead
               that
               they
               should
               be
               judged
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               give
               the
               reward
               unto
               his
               servants
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               his
               name
               ,
               small
               and
               great
               ,
               and
               should
               destroy
               them
               which
               destroy
               the
               earth
               ,
               Revel
               .
               11.
               15.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             And
             Revel
             .
             20.
             4.
             
               the
               Thrones
            
             are
             said
             to
             
               be
               set
               as
               Dan.
            
             7.
             9.
             
             
               And
               they
               sate
               upon
               them
               and
               judgment
               was
               given
               to
               them
            
             as
             Dan.
             7.
             26.
             
             &
             then
             the
             Dominion
             or
             Kingdom
             given
             .
             To
             the
             Saints
             who
             
               are
               troubled
               rest
               shall
               be
               given
               by
               God
               with
               the
               Apostles
               when
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               ,
               2
               Th.
               1.
               7.
               
               The
               Saints
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               2.
               
               And
               Jesus
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               which
               have
               followed
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               regeneration
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               shall
               fit
               in
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               ye
               shall
               also
               fit
               upon
               twelve
               thrones
               ,
               judging
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Matth.
               19.
               28.
               
               Ye
               are
               they
               which
               have
               continued
               with
               me
               in
               my
               temptations
               :
               And
               I
               appoint
               unto
               you
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               my
               Father
               hath
               appointed
               unto
               me
               :
               that
               ye
               may
               eat
               and
               drink
               at
               my
               Table
               in
               my
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               fit
               on
               Thrones
               judging
               the
               Tribes
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               22.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
            
             And
             for
             the
             means
             of
             obtaining
             this
             Kingdom
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Stone
               was
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               mountain
               without
               hands
               ,
            
             that
             is
             human
             help
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               these
               Kings
               shall
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               set
               up
               a
               Kingdom
               which
               shall
               never
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             Dan.
             2.
             44
             ,
             45.
             which
             therefore
             our
             Lord
             called
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 and
                 gives
                 the
                 reason
              
               ,
               because
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               from
               hence
               ,
               John
               18.
               36.
               but
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               shall
               take
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               possess
               the
               Kingdom
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               Dan.
               7.
               18.
               it
               is
               added
               v.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               I
               beheld
               and
               the
               same
               horn
               made
               war
               with
               the
               Saints
               and
               prevailed
               against
               them
               ;
               until
               the
               ancient
               of
               daies
               came
               ,
               and
               judgment
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ;
               and
               the
               time
               came
               that
               the
               Saints
               possessed
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               v.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               But
               the
               judgment
               shall
               fit
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               take
               away
               his
               dominion
               ,
               to
               consume
               and
               to
               destroy
               it
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               And
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               under
               the
               whole
               Heaven
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               whose
               Kingdom
               is
               an
               everlasting
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               all
               Dominions
               shall
               serve
               and
               obey
               him
               .
            
             The
             Saints
             take
             it
             not
             by
             their
             getting
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             gift
             ,
             not
             by
             conquest
             ,
             but
             donation
             .
             Suteably
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             Luk.
             12.
             32.
             
             
               Fear
               not
               little
               Flock
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               your
               Fathers
               good
               pleasure
               to
               give
               you
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               Matth.
               25.
               24.
               
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               
               the
               world
               .
            
             Out
             of
             which
             passages
             we
             may
             well
             infer
             1.
             that
             it
             is
             great
             temerity
             in
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             to
             be
             so
             peremptory
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             in
             setting
             down
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Saints
             taking
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             especially
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             asked
             immediately
             afore
             his
             ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               at
               this
               time
               restore
               again
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               Israel
               ?
               He
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               you
               to
               know
               the
               times
               or
               the
               seasons
               ,
               which
               the
               Father
               hath
               put
               in
               his
               own
               power
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             wherein
             he
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             of
             restoring
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             Israel
             are
             put
             by
             the
             Father
             in
             his
             own
             peculiar
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             not
             to
             be
             then
             known
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             to
             us
             ,
             till
             by
             the
             events
             shewing
             the
             foregoing
             signs
             ,
             and
             the
             special
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             was
             shewed
             the
             just
             period
             of
             the
             mystical
             numbers
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             2.
             
             We
             may
             infer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             great
             folly
             ,
             pride
             and
             arrogant
             presumption
             for
             a
             number
             of
             Gentile
             Saints
             in
             an
             Island
             or
             Continent
             to
             think
             to
             smite
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             by
             Arms
             ,
             
               which
               is
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lords
               mouth
               ,
               and
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             and
             to
             take
             to
             themselves
             a
             Kingdom
             which
             God
             only
             can
             give
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             God
             makes
             his
             prerogative
             ,
             Ps.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               Yet
               have
               I
               set
               my
               King
               upon
               my
               holy
               hill
               of
               Zion
               ,
               Ps.
               110.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               sit
               thou
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               until
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstool
               .
               The
               Lord
               shall
               send
               the
               Rod
               of
               thy
               strengh
               out
               of
               Zion
               :
               Rule
               thou
               in
               the
               mids
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ;
            
             and
             to
             think
             to
             do
             this
             by
             armes
             a
             feeble
             means
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             not
             by
             might
             ,
             nor
             by
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
             The
             monstrous
             arrogance
             of
             this
             attempt
             is
             made
             the
             more
             hainous
             1.
             because
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             begun
             heretofore
             by
             any
             ,
             they
             have
             found
             God
             against
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             providence
             dissipating
             their
             counsels
             and
             frustrating
             their
             attempts
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             in
             fine
             they
             have
             only
             brought
             ruin
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             occasioned
             hatred
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             hard
             hand
             in
             civil
             powers
             on
             the
             innocent
             .
             Which
             argument
             ,
             although
             it
             do
             not
             Universally
             hold
             ,
             that
             what
             succeeds
             not
             well
             in
             the
             event
             pleaseth
             not
             God
             ,
             yet
             is
             good
             against
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             other
             ground
             or
             warrant
             to
             their
             attempts
             ,
             but
             the
             opinion
             they
             have
             of
             Gods
             putting
             it
             into
             their
             heart
             and
             assurance
             of
             his
             help
             ,
             this
             being
             their
             own
             speech
             
               Banner
               displayed
            
             ,
             p.
             89.
             
             
               So
               that
               we
               make
               our
               conclusion
               (
               with
               Manoahs
               Wife
               of
               old
               )
               if
               the
               Lord
               were
               pleased
               to
               kill
               us
               (
               or
               suffer
               our
               enemies
               to
               kill
               us
               )
               he
               would
               not
               have
               received
               a
               burnt
               offering
               ,
               and
               a
               meat
               offering
               at
               our
               hands
               ;
               neither
               would
               he
               have
               shewed
               us
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               nor
               would
               [
               as
               at
               this
               time
               ]
               have
               told
               
               us
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               Judges
               13.
               23.
               
            
             which
             shewes
             that
             the
             chief
             thing
             animating
             them
             to
             that
             bloody
             attempt
             was
             the
             opinion
             they
             had
             ,
             that
             their
             determinations
             were
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             assured
             of
             help
             from
             him
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             
               Thomas
               Muncer
            
             ,
             and
             Hacket
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             unquiet
             spirits
             were
             of
             Satan
             incited
             by
             ,
             and
             ended
             in
             nothing
             but
             blasphemy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             reproach
             of
             Religion
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             abuse
             of
             scriptures
             wrested
             by
             unstable
             and
             unlearned
             persons
             to
             their
             destruction
             ,
             arguing
             from
             obscure
             passages
             against
             plain
             precepts
             doth
             aggravate
             their
             evil
             acts
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             small
             evil
             to
             make
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             humility
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             patience
             ,
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             peaceableness
             ,
             an
             instrument
             to
             commotions
             ,
             disobedience
             to
             superiors
             ,
             shedding
             blood
             ,
             &
             such
             like
             horrid
             wickedness
             .
             So
             in
             the
             
               Banner
               desp●ayed
            
             p.
             19.
             
             Mal.
             3.
             3.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             4
             ,
             5.
             are
             alledged
             to
             prove
             
               the
               Stone
               ,
               Dan.
            
             2.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               is
               Christ
               Jesus
               in
               the
               pure
               sanctified
               and
               refined
               Gentile
               Christians
               ;
            
             when
             the
             former
             speaks
             of
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               Levi
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             mentions
             the
             144000.
             who
             it
             is
             likely
             are
             the
             same
             with
             144000.
             
             Revel
             .
             7.
             4.
             
             
               Sealed
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               :
            
             and
             p.
             59.
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jerem.
             51.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             spoken
             either
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             or
             
               the
               King
               of
               Babel
            
             are
             alleged
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               elected
               and
               made
               choice
               of
               Zion
               his
               people
               to
               act
               in
               this
               work
               and
               service
               (
               of
               smiting
               civil
               powers
               )
               unto
               whom
               he
               saith
               thus
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               Battle-Axe
               and
               Weapon
               of
               War.
               
            
             So
             extremely
             are
             they
             deceived
             and
             deceive
             others
             .
             3.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             worse
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             urge
             their
             notions
             as
             matters
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             use
             conjectural
             expressions
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
             
               Probable
               conjecture
            
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
               seems
               to
               favour
            
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
               we
               do
               not
               ascertain
               or
               determin
               ,
               only
               suppose
               ,
            
             p.
             44.
             
             
               This
               our
               opinion
            
             .
             p.
             48.
             
               we
               may
               probably
               conclude
            
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
               humbly
               conceive
            
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             vent
             inconsistencies
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             stone
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Gentile
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             excluded
             ,
             though
             they
             shall
             be
             the
             stone
             when
             made
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             uncertainties
             about
             the
             stone
             ,
             the
             little
             Horn
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             and
             other
             things
             too
             tedious
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             4.
             
             To
             these
             we
             may
             add
             the
             uncharitable
             conceits
             of
             their
             Governors
             ,
             their
             Revilings
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             unquietness
             in
             separating
             from
             those
             that
             concur
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             their
             contention
             ,
             and
             ejection
             from
             their
             society
             ,
             such
             as
             do
             oppose
             them
             in
             their
             heady
             and
             violent
             practises
             ,
             all
             which
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             animated
             by
             the
             infernal
             spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             likelihood
             have
             received
             their
             opinions
             and
             practises
             from
             Jesuites
             and
             Emissaries
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             have
             crept
             into
             societies
             of
             zealous
             Christians
             and
             sown
             their
             tares
             among
             them
             .
             The
             Tenents
             about
             civil
             powers
             being
             too
             near
             of
             kin
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §
             15.
             
             
               The
               claim
               which
            
             Quinto-Monarchians
             
               make
               to
               Civil
               government
               on
               earth
               in
               the
               Saints
               afore
               Christs
               coming
               is
               false
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             smiting
             civil
             powers
             ,
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             conceits
             about
             the
             
               Stone
               ,
               Dan.
            
             2.
             34
             ,
             35.
             the
             falsity
             of
             the
             notions
             about
             the
             fifth-Monarchy
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             examin
             their
             assertions
             about
             the
             Saints
             right
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             on
             earth
             before
             Christs
             coming
             ;
             about
             which
             are
             held
             many
             false
             and
             pernicious
             positions
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             discuss
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             before
             cited
             by
             me
             sect
             .
             2.
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               creature
               man
               was
               priviledged
               with
               being
               Lord
               over
               inferior
               creatures
               ,
               but
               not
               over
               his
               own
               kind
               ;
               for
               all
               men
               being
               alike
               priviledged
               by
               birth
               ,
               so
               all
               men
               were
               to
               enjoy
               the
               creatures
               alike
               without
               propriety
               one
               more
               than
               another
               .
            
             Which
             position
             is
             manifestly
             false
             even
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             uncorrupt
             .
             For
             even
             then
             
               the
               man
               was
               the
               head
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               asserts
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             and
             proves
             v.
             8.
             9.
             from
             the
             womans
             creation
             :
             
               For
               the
               man
               is
               not
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               but
               the
               woman
               of
               the
               man
               :
               neither
               was
               the
               man
               created
               for
               the
               woman
               ,
               but
               the
               woman
               for
               the
               man
            
             ;
             which
             plainly
             proves
             a
             dominion
             and
             propriety
             of
             the
             man
             over
             and
             in
             the
             woman
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             his
             own
             kind
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             would
             infer
             not
             only
             polygamy
             ,
             but
             also
             community
             of
             Wives
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             very
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Nicolaitanes
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             saith
             in
             two
             Epistles
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             6.
             15.
             
               which
               thing
               I
               bate
            
             .
             The
             same
             also
             may
             be
             said
             concerning
             Father
             and
             child
             even
             in
             nature
             uncorrupt
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             child
             born
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             all
             alike
             priviledged
             by
             birth
             ,
             but
             
               the
               creature
               man
               was
               priviledged
               with
               being
               Lord
               over
               his
               own
               kind
               ,
            
             nor
             
               were
               all
               men
               to
               enjoy
               the
               creatures
               alike
               without
               propriety
            
             but
             
               one
               more
               than
               another
            
             ,
             the
             Father
             being
             priviledged
             by
             birth
             above
             his
             child
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             Lord
             over
             his
             child
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             him
             with
             propriety
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             his
             child
             ,
             nor
             he
             anothers
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             Goods
             ,
             Cattel
             and
             Fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             propriety
             in
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Wife
             was
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Husbands
             disposing
             and
             allowance
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             child
             at
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             opinion
             cited
             
             Sect.
             2.
             )
             is
             
               that
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               men
               have
               lost
               their
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               in
               respect
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               first
               Adam
               .
            
             Which
             is
             false
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Our
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             point
             of
             divorce
             doth
             determin
             ,
             that
             divorces
             allowed
             by
             the
             Jewes
             were
             not
             right
             ,
             because
             they
             agreed
             not
             with
             the
             law
             of
             marriage
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             which
             argument
             of
             our
             Lord
             rests
             on
             this
             proposition
             ,
             that
             what
             law
             was
             made
             in
             the
             beginning
             was
             in
             force
             still
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             right
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             a
             Husband
             had
             above
             his
             Wife
             ,
             a
             Father
             above
             his
             Child
             ,
             continue
             still
             .
             2.
             
             If
             
               all
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               in
               respect
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               first
               Adam
               were
               lost
               ,
            
             then
             they
             are
             still
             lost
             to
             them
             that
             are
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             all
             unbelievers
             would
             be
             usurpers
             :
             But
             this
             is
             false
             .
             For
             1.
             the
             government
             of
             Husbands
             over
             Wives
             remains
             to
             infidels
             ,
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ch
             .
             13.
             4.
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             
               marriage
               is
               honourable
               in
               all
            
             ,
             therefore
             in
             infidels
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             13.
             did
             not
             rightly
             determine
             ,
             that
             
               the
               woman
               ,
               which
               had
               a
               husband
               that
               believed
               not
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               pleased
               to
               dwell
               with
               her
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               put
               him
               away
               ,
            
             or
             
               leave
               him
            
             ;
             which
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             and
             power
             of
             a
             husband
             remained
             in
             him
             ,
             though
             an
             infidel
             ;
             for
             ,
             where
             the
             bond
             of
             marriage
             continues
             ,
             the
             right
             and
             priviledge
             in
             Government
             belonging
             to
             it
             still
             continues
             .
             The
             same
             also
             is
             to
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             right
             &
             priviledge
             of
             a
             parent
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             it
             remains
             as
             well
             to
             infidels
             as
             believers
             ,
             and
             also
             Masters
             over
             servants
             .
             For
             even
             such
             as
             were
             evil
             or
             froward
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             were
             likely
             to
             suffer
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Peter
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             would
             have
             Christians
             to
             be
             
               subject
               to
               them
               for
               conscience
               towards
               God
            
             ;
             therefore
             they
             had
             a
             right
             of
             Government
             over
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             infidels
             ,
             even
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             .
             ▪
             Yea
             the
             Fifth-Monarchy-Men
             themselves
             in
             the
             
               Banner
               displayd
            
             p.
             51.
             acknowledge
             ,
             
               that
               the
               powers
               of
               old
               Rome
               the
               a
               bloody
               persecutor
               were
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             1.
             and
             therefore
             even
             infidel
             powers
             have
             right
             and
             priviledge
             of
             Government
             by
             their
             own
             concession
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Apostles
             determinations
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             24.
             are
             plain
             resolutions
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             calling
             ,
             doth
             neither
             make
             men
             free
             ,
             nor
             servants
             ,
             nor
             alter
             their
             civil
             relations
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Christian
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             neither
             better
             nor
             worse
             in
             that
             regard
             .
             2.
             
             If
             infidels
             were
             usurpers
             of
             Government
             ,
             then
             what
             ever
             sentence
             they
             past
             ,
             it
             was
             unjust
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             never
             so
             right
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             it
             being
             done
             by
             him
             that
             was
             no
             Judge
             ,
             whereas
             the
             scripture
             makes
             even
             the
             infidel
             powers
             
               Gods
               Ministers
               revengers
               ,
               or
               doers
               of
               right
               unto
               wrath
               unto
               him
               that
               doth
               evil
               .
            
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             3.
             
             If
             they
             were
             usurpers
             ,
             then
             did
             
             Christ
             ill
             to
             bid
             to
             pay
             tribute
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             Pilates
             power
             given
             him
             from
             above
             ,
             John
             19.
             11.
             
             Paul
             to
             appeal
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               he
               stood
               before
               Caesars
               judgment
               Seat
               ,
               where
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               Acts
            
             25.
             10
             ,
             11.
             he
             should
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             
               I
               think
               my self
               happy
               King
               Agrippa
               ,
               because
               I
               shall
               answer
               for
               my self
               before
               thee
               this
               day
               ,
               Acts
               26.
               2.
               
            
             nor
             to
             
               Felix
               ,
               Acts
            
             24.
             10.
             
             
               Forasmuch
               as
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               been
               of
               many
               years
               a
               Judge
               unto
               this
               Nation
               ,
               I
               do
               the
               more
               chearfully
               answer
               for
               my self
               ,
            
             he
             should
             have
             declined
             his
             audience
             ,
             or
             sentence
             ,
             as
             being
             
               coram
               non
               judice
            
             ,
             or
             have
             termed
             him
             
               a
               man
            
             ,
             without
             any
             shew
             of
             reverence
             ,
             or
             respect
             ,
             as
             the
             Quakers
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             have
             termed
             him
             Antichristian
             ,
             or
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             do
             the
             civil
             powers
             now
             extant
             .
             In
             a
             word
             no
             honour
             should
             be
             due
             to
             an
             unblieving
             Prince
             ,
             though
             St.
             Peter
             bids
             ,
             
               honour
               the
               King
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             and
             the
             arguments
             urged
             before
             Sect
             :
             3.
             should
             be
             evacuated
             .
             4.
             
             If
             all
             right
             and
             privledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             were
             lost
             among
             infidels
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             all
             infidel
             judges
             were
             usurpers
             ,
             then
             among
             them
             Judges
             were
             not
             unjust
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             right
             to
             the
             wronged
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Judge
             ,
             who
             
               feared
               not
               God
               ,
               nor
               regarded
               man
               ,
            
             had
             not
             been
             rightly
             termed
             by
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             
               an
               unjust
               Judge
               ,
               Luke
            
             18.
             6.
             for
             not
             avenging
             the
             Widdow
             .
             Nor
             Pharoah
             ,
             or
             Abimelech
             ,
             justly
             punished
             for
             not
             restoring
             Abrams
             Wife
             ,
             nor
             any
             just
             War
             between
             the
             King
             of
             Sodom
             and
             other
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             had
             Ephron
             the
             Hittite
             any
             just
             possession
             of
             the
             Cave
             Abraham
             bought
             ,
             nor
             any
             just
             contract
             between
             Isaac
             and
             Abimelech
             ,
             nor
             did
             David
             justly
             defend
             Toi
             against
             Hadadezer
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             justice
             in
             contracts
             ,
             or
             comerce
             with
             infidels
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             nor
             they
             capable
             of
             doing
             right
             ,
             or
             wrong
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             just
             legislative
             power
             ,
             or
             power
             of
             judicatory
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             
               they
               bear
               the
               sword
            
             ,
             if
             not
             
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             yet
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             ill
             charged
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.
             28.
             
             
               To
               be
               filled
               with
               all
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             A
             third
             position
             ,
             which
             with
             inconsiderate
             men
             takes
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             shew
             agreeable
             with
             scripture
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             Christs
             honour
             ,
             though
             as
             they
             mean
             and
             use
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             false
             and
             pernicious
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               lawful
               and
               true
               begotten
               Heir
               ,
               and
               lawful
               King
               ,
               and
               potentate
               of
               these
               three
               Nations
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               he
               is
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               )
               shall
               possess
               the
               Earth
               :
               Yea
               and
               the
               very
               gates
               of
               his
               enemies
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               sole
               legislative
               power
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               is
               and
               doth
               of
               right
               appertain
               and
               belong
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               exercised
               by
               him
               ,
            
             Dan.
             7.
             27.
             
             Jerem.
             10.
             7.
             
             Isai.
             9.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             16.
             
             &c.
             From
             whence
             it
             
             hath
             been
             usual
             with
             the
             men
             of
             this
             persuasion
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             style
             Christ
             King
             Jesus
             (
             which
             is
             his
             right
             )
             but
             also
             to
             disavow
             any
             other
             King
             but
             King
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             owning
             of
             any
             other
             as
             King
             in
             these
             Nations
             were
             indeed
             a
             renouncing
             Christ
             from
             being
             their
             King.
             Now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             granted
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             not
             only
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             man
             ,
             is
             of
             right
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Revel
               .
               1.
               5.
               
               To
               whom
               all
               power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               is
               given
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               18.
               
               God
               hath
               made
               him
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               36.
               
               He
               is
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               36.
               
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             denyed
             that
             the
             texts
             quoted
             do
             belong
             to
             him
             :
             or
             that
             
               he
               is
               the
               Heir
               of
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               seed
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               the
               promises
               were
               spoken
               .
            
             Yet
             the
             words
             ,
             Daniel
             7.
             27.
             mention
             his
             Kingdom
             not
             
               till
               the
               judgment
               sit
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               take
               away
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               little
               Horn
               ,
               to
               consume
               and
               to
               destroy
               it
               unto
               the
               end
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             assert
             not
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             there
             meant
             as
             yet
             .
             The
             words
             Jerem.
             10.
             7.
             are
             impertinently
             alledged
             concerning
             Christs
             being
             
               King
               of
               Nations
               as
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
            
             ;
             sich
             they
             are
             spoken
             only
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Idols
             of
             the
             Nations
             .
             The
             words
             Isai.
             9.
             6
             ,
             7.
             foretold
             Christs
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             which
             Christ
             himself
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             belonged
             to
             him
             as
             the
             
               Child
               born
               ,
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               whose
               Government
               there
               should
               be
               no
               end
               .
            
             The
             words
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             16.
             are
             true
             of
             Christ
             personal
             ,
             but
             so
             also
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             have
             respect
             to
             all
             believers
             as
             Abrahams
             seed
             by
             faith
             v.
             7.
             29.
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             visible
             Monarchy
             acquired
             by
             fighting
             (
             of
             which
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             dream
             )
             but
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             righteousness
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             to
             all
             Nations
             v.
             28.
             in
             which
             respect
             Abraham
             also
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Heir
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.
             13.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             all
             Kings
             ought
             to
             acknowledge
             Christ
             their
             superiour
             ,
             and
             themselves
             to
             be
             subordinate
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             holding
             of
             
               their
               power
               ,
               Crownes
               and
               Scepters
               under
               this
               great
               Monarch
               ,
            
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               deemed
               and
               adjudged
               by
               Christ
               as
               Traitors
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               against
               accordingly
               by
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Lawes
               ;
               and
               the
               threatning
               ,
               Luke
               19.
               27.
               
            
             But
             1.
             this
             will
             be
             done
             by
             him
             in
             such
             way
             as
             he
             thinks
             good
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             made
             any
             Saints
             on
             earth
             Judges
             over
             Kings
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Traitors
             to
             Christ
             or
             not
             ,
             nor
             allowed
             them
             to
             proceed
             against
             them
             ,
             nor
             hath
             he
             assigned
             any
             time
             wherein
             he
             will
             proceed
             against
             them
             afore
             the
             great
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             Saints
             as
             well
             as
             Kings
             ,
             and
             will
             damn
             
             them
             that
             pretending
             themselves
             Saints
             ,
             shall
             take
             upon
             them
             Christs
             peculiar
             Office
             to
             judge
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             execute
             judgment
             (
             that
             is
             outrage
             and
             murder
             )
             on
             their
             Governours
             to
             whom
             Christ
             requires
             their
             subjection
             .
             Sure
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             reasoned
             with
             
               Felix
               ,
               Acts
            
             24.
             25.
             did
             nor
             go
             about
             to
             terrify
             him
             with
             threatning
             of
             any
             judgment
             ,
             he
             ,
             or
             the
             Saints
             on
             earth
             had
             ,
             but
             minded
             him
             
               of
               the
               judgment
               to
               come
            
             .
             Nor
             did
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             either
             to
             Pilate
             ,
             or
             the
             High
             Priest
             use
             any
             menacing
             speeches
             ,
             but
             only
             told
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             64.
             
             
               Hereafter
               ye
               shall
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               sitting
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               power
               ,
               and
               coming
               on
               the
               clouds
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             2.
             
             This
             will
             nothing
             concern
             the
             King
             of
             these
             three
             Nations
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Kings
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             do
             acknowledge
             they
             Rule
             under
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Rule
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             with
             any
             colour
             be
             adjudged
             as
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             cognizance
             of
             the
             secrets
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             or
             power
             of
             judicature
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             but
             must
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             trial
             of
             the
             Universal
             Judge
             .
             3.
             
             We
             grant
             ,
             that
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             Christ
             hath
             made
             any
             lawes
             pertaining
             to
             civil
             ,
             or
             Church
             Government
             ,
             Kings
             have
             no
             power
             to
             abrogate
             or
             alter
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             bound
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Authority
             they
             have
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             executed
             and
             observed
             ;
             yea
             and
             to
             repress
             them
             ,
             that
             pretend
             themselves
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Traitors
             both
             to
             them
             and
             Christ
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             authority
             ,
             who
             appose
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             hinder
             their
             actings
             in
             that
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             Christs
             lawes
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             not
             Officers
             under
             Christ
             as
             mediator
             (
             which
             I
             assert
             not
             )
             yet
             they
             are
             Rulers
             under
             Christ
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             owned
             and
             assisted
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             doing
             his
             work
             against
             any
             that
             pretends
             himself
             Christs
             Vicar
             ,
             or
             lurks
             under
             the
             Vizour
             of
             a
             Saint
             .
             But
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             Sect.
             6.
             1.
             
             The
             lawes
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             sufficient
             without
             other
             lawes
             to
             settle
             and
             order
             thousands
             of
             particulars
             whether
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             need
             of
             humane
             lawes
             to
             determin
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Jewish
             lawes
             are
             not
             fitted
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             Christian
             states
             ,
             and
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             except
             in
             some
             few
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             of
             purpose
             leave
             us
             at
             liberty
             concerning
             them
             ,
             lest
             the
             Gospel
             should
             be
             hindered
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             permitted
             all
             Nations
             to
             order
             their
             own
             lawes
             and
             civil
             Government
             according
             to
             general
             precepts
             of
             the
             word
             and
             the
             exigence
             of
             civil
             affairs
             .
             4.
             
             That
             to
             tie
             men
             to
             Mosaical
             civil
             precepts
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             the
             general
             equity
             of
             them
             requires
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             Judaize
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             most
             holy
             Saints
             that
             are
             on
             earth
             ,
             are
             and
             will
             be
             bound
             to
             observe
             humane
             lawes
             of
             their
             civil
             seperiors
             under
             pain
             of
             God
             ;
             
             wrath
             till
             Christ
             at
             his
             coming
             put
             down
             all
             rule
             and
             all
             authority
             and
             power
             .
             6.
             
             That
             it
             no
             whit
             detracts
             from
             Christs
             supreme
             dominion
             to
             have
             Kings
             to
             be
             Rulers
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             abhor
             that
             speech
             cited
             sect
             .
             2.
             
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               alone
               is
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               are
               equals
               .
            
          
           
             A
             fourth
             position
             deduced
             from
             the
             third
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               are
               by
               themselves
               a
               Common-wealth
               and
               Free-state
               ,
            
             which
             is
             somewhat
             like
             the
             opinion
             of
             Papists
             who
             exempt
             men
             in
             holy
             orders
             from
             the
             secular
             power
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             to
             have
             been
             instilled
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             by
             some
             of
             the
             popish
             party
             ;
             But
             is
             a
             false
             and
             foolish
             conceit
             ,
             refuted
             by
             all
             the
             arguments
             before
             produced
             ,
             requiring
             subjection
             to
             civil
             powers
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             are
             evil
             ,
             and
             proving
             ,
             even
             agreeably
             to
             the
             state
             of
             mankind
             corrupt
             ,
             that
             civil
             power
             and
             natural
             power
             of
             government
             belongs
             to
             Infidels
             over
             Saints
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Saints
             cannot
             without
             injury
             shake
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             allegiance
             and
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             civil
             and
             natural
             powers
             ,
             though
             unbelievers
             .
             It
             is
             also
             foolish
             ,
             For
             1.
             it
             supposeth
             Saints
             may
             be
             by
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             30.
             which
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               tares
               and
               the
               wheat
               are
               to
               grow
               together
               until
               the
               Harvest
               ,
            
             which
             he
             expounds
             after
             v.
             40
             ,
             41.
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             afore
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             shall
             be
             separated
             :
             which
             he
             also
             teacheth
             by
             another
             parable
             v.
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             All
             those
             who
             are
             for
             gathered
             Churches
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             have
             none
             in
             Church
             communion
             but
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             yet
             are
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             from
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             live
             together
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             whole
             project
             of
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             fond
             dream
             ,
             and
             too
             like
             the
             Donatists
             and
             Circumcellions
             of
             old
             in
             Africa
             .
             But
             were
             it
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             Plantations
             of
             godly
             persons
             unmixt
             :
             yet
             experience
             hath
             shewed
             ,
             that
             even
             amongst
             them
             differences
             quickly
             arise
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             different
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             divisions
             and
             enmities
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             little
             time
             heats
             ,
             animosities
             ,
             factions
             ,
             oppositions
             and
             other
             corruptions
             follow
             .
             Besides
             ,
             who
             can
             secure
             the
             generation
             following
             from
             corruption
             ?
             Moses
             and
             Joshuah
             settled
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             with
             order
             ,
             laws
             ,
             rites
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             by
             immediate
             direction
             from
             God
             :
             yet
             quickly
             did
             they
             corrupt
             themselves
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             times
             succeeding
             David
             and
             Solomon
             .
             Our
             own
             times
             yield
             like
             instances
             ,
             that
             the
             posterity
             of
             the
             best
             and
             holiest
             Planters
             ,
             though
             free
             from
             many
             provocations
             ,
             
             which
             the
             people
             have
             from
             whom
             they
             remove
             ,
             yet
             in
             an
             age
             do
             degenerate
             from
             their
             predecessors
             holiness
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             manners
             and
             government
             become
             like
             other
             people
             .
             And
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             our
             daies
             ,
             of
             the
             giddiness
             ,
             shallowness
             ,
             instability
             ,
             selfishness
             of
             the
             choicest
             men
             for
             government
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             whom
             men
             could
             find
             in
             a
             Nation
             ,
             should
             me
             thinks
             awaken
             men
             from
             continuing
             in
             that
             dream
             ,
             no
             better
             than
             the
             fancy
             of
             a
             golden
             mountain
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             might
             have
             a
             Common-wealth
             or
             Free-state
             or
             gathered
             Church
             by
             themselves
             on
             earth
             of
             pure
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             were
             this
             feasible
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             a
             Common-wealth
             or
             Free
             state
             of
             uncorrupt
             Saints
             by
             themselves
             on
             earth
             afore
             Christs
             appearing
             ,
             yet
             without
             such
             promise
             and
             provision
             made
             for
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             we
             yet
             have
             no
             assurance
             of
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             subsist
             long
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             Historians
             phrase
             is
             ,
             
               populus
               unius
               aetatis
            
             ,
             a
             people
             of
             one
             age
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weakness
             they
             would
             have
             to
             resist
             their
             enemies
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             more
             in
             number
             than
             themselves
             ,
             perhaps
             a
             thousand
             fold
             ,
             and
             their
             enmity
             be
             encreased
             as
             Pharaoh's
             was
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             either
             oppress
             them
             or
             destroy
             them
             .
             If
             after
             the
             thousand
             years
             reign
             the
             
               Divel
               could
               go
               out
               to
               deceive
               the
               Nations
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               the
               four
               quarters
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             ,
             
               to
               gather
               them
               to
               battel
               ,
               their
               number
               being
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               they
               go
               up
               on
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               compass
               about
               the
               Camp
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               the
               beloved
               City
               ,
               Rev.
            
             20.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             It
             is
             much
             more
             likely
             ,
             while
             Satan
             is
             at
             liberty
             and
             millions
             of
             enemies
             infidel
             Pagans
             ,
             cruel
             Mahometans
             ,
             bloody
             Papists
             ,
             profane
             and
             vitious
             Protestants
             ,
             unquiet
             and
             unruly
             members
             in
             the
             gathered
             Churches
             ,
             loose
             Libertines
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             Revolters
             from
             pure
             worship
             ,
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             true
             Christian
             conversation
             in
             duties
             of
             love
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             walk
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             that
             a
             small
             number
             of
             Saints
             in
             profession
             should
             have
             more
             enemies
             against
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             live
             by
             themselves
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             an
             entire
             and
             independent
             Common-wealth
             .
             If
             in
             Christs
             retinue
             there
             were
             a
             Judas
             ,
             can
             any
             company
             of
             Saints
             secure
             themselves
             from
             hypocritical
             members
             ,
             and
             their
             treachery
             ?
             Sure
             the
             little
             flock
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             beholding
             to
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             rigour
             and
             persecution
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             sensible
             of
             ,
             or
             thankful
             for
             as
             they
             should
             be
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             how
             unsuccessful
             endeavours
             have
             been
             to
             reform
             Churches
             ,
             to
             rectify
             Governments
             as
             we
             desire
             ,
             how
             like
             Tinkers
             work
             alterations
             in
             them
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             while
             one
             hole
             is
             stopped
             two
             are
             made
             ,
             how
             many
             various
             forms
             of
             Government
             have
             been
             devised
             ,
             whereof
             one
             hath
             opposed
             the
             
             other
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             have
             been
             hammering
             on
             a
             new
             frame
             all
             hath
             fallen
             to
             pieces
             ,
             every
             one
             likely
             agreeing
             about
             what
             they
             would
             not
             have
             ,
             few
             about
             what
             they
             would
             have
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             would
             be
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             Christians
             now
             though
             under
             many
             grievances
             and
             pressures
             to
             subject
             themselves
             peaceably
             even
             to
             hard
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             admonished
             the
             Jews
             in
             
               Babylon
               to
               pray
               for
               their
               peace
               ,
               for
               in
               their
               peace
               they
               should
               have
               peace
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               the
               peace
               of
               them
               ,
               Jer.
            
             29.
             7.
             till
             God
             call
             them
             out
             of
             Babylon
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             not
             either
             by
             flying
             from
             them
             as
             enemies
             desert
             their
             station
             (
             wherein
             by
             their
             abiding
             they
             might
             perhaps
             through
             their
             good
             conversation
             amend
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             patience
             pacify
             them
             )
             or
             by
             reviling
             provoke
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             conspiracies
             or
             tumults
             incense
             them
             against
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             after
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             furious
             manner
             take
             up
             arms
             to
             make
             themselves
             a
             Free-state
             ,
             and
             Lords
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             position
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Saints
               regained
               the
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               in
               respect
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               second
            
             Adam
             
               or
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             which
             position
             is
             deduced
             out
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             is
             false
             and
             pernicious
             .
             For
             1.
             it
             supposeth
             that
             
               the
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               in
               respect
               of
               Government
               were
               lost
               in
               the
               first
            
             Adam
             ,
             which
             is
             before
             proved
             false
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               the
               second
            
             Adam
             ,
             
               or
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               hath
               regained
               them
               :
            
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             that
             doth
             mention
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             to
             get
             for
             himself
             or
             for
             his
             Disciples
             the
             actual
             regiment
             or
             government
             of
             the
             Natitions
             of
             the
             world
             in
             an
             outward
             manner
             by
             making
             and
             executing
             Laws
             about
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             nor
             was
             this
             ever
             claimed
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             when
             
               he
               perceived
               that
               they
               would
               come
               and
               take
               him
               by
               force
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               a
               King
               ,
               he
               departed
               again
               into
               a
               mountain
               himself
               alone
               ,
               John
            
             6.
             15.
             and
             when
             
               one
               of
               the
               company
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Master
               ,
               speak
               to
               my
               Brother
               ,
               that
               he
               divide
               the
               inheritance
               with
               me
               ,
               he
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               man
               ,
               who
               made
               me
               a
               Judge
               or
               Divider
               over
               you
               ?
               Luke
            
             12.
             13.
             14.
             which
             plainly
             shews
             Christs
             refusal
             of
             medling
             with
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             by
             speaking
             for
             one
             brother
             to
             another
             ,
             yea
             and
             his
             disclaiming
             any
             civil
             office
             or
             judicature
             as
             not
             belonging
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             his
             whole
             estate
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             deportment
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
             was
             altogether
             incongruous
             to
             a
             civil
             government
             ,
             or
             rule
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             ever
             disturb
             
               Herod
               ,
               Pilate
            
             ,
             the
             high
             Priests
             or
             Elders
             of
             the
             Jews
             about
             their
             government
             ,
             but
             only
             he
             once
             drave
             the
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             by
             special
             instinct
             ,
             and
             rode
             on
             an
             Asse
             into
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             right
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             freely
             reproved
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Rulers
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             yet
             
             still
             requiring
             those
             that
             were
             healed
             of
             leprosy
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             shew
             themselves
             to
             them
             for
             a
             testimony
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             against
             the
             observance
             due
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             them
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             said
             Rom.
             14.
             9.
             
             
               That
               to
               this
               end
               Christ
               both
               died
               ,
               and
               rose
               and
               revived
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               Lord
               both
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               living
               .
            
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             meant
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             government
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             thereof
             ,
             but
             the
             spiritual
             rule
             he
             hath
             over
             them
             now
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             dominion
             he
             shall
             have
             at
             the
             universal
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               every
               knee
               shall
               bow
               of
               things
               in
               Heaven
               and
               things
               in
               earth
               ,
               and
               things
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               every
               tongue
               shall
               confess
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Phil.
            
             2.
             10.
             11.
             yea
             this
             thing
             was
             the
             very
             stumbling
             block
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             they
             denied
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             because
             he
             did
             not
             take
             upon
             him
             civil
             rule
             ,
             nor
             by
             human
             forces
             subdue
             the
             Romans
             ,
             as
             David
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             but
             by
             invisible
             power
             cast
             out
             Divels
             ,
             healed
             diseases
             ,
             rebuked
             storms
             ,
             and
             multiplyed
             loaves
             ,
             and
             did
             such
             other
             acts
             ,
             and
             gave
             such
             laws
             as
             were
             altogether
             unsutable
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             which
             they
             fancied
             and
             expected
             .
             So
             that
             this
             conceit
             of
             
               Christs
               regaining
               the
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               in
               respect
               of
               Government
               ,
               which
               was
               lost
               in
               the
               first
            
             Adam
             ,
             meaning
             the
             outward
             visible
             government
             of
             the
             world
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Jewish
             opinion
             altogether
             disagreeing
             with
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             minds
             did
             oftentimes
             hanker
             after
             it
             ,
             contending
             sundry
             times
             who
             should
             be
             chiefest
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             brethren
             James
             and
             John
             by
             their
             Mother
             asking
             the
             two
             nearest
             places
             to
             Christ
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             but
             they
             were
             checked
             by
             Christ
             expresly
             telling
             them
             ,
             
               that
               to
               sit
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               or
               his
               left
               was
               not
               his
               to
               give
               ,
               but
               for
               whom
               it
               was
               prepared
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               Matth.
            
             20.
             23.
             shewing
             thereby
             that
             in
             his
             present
             state
             he
             had
             no
             such
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             Throne
             as
             they
             dreamed
             of
             ,
             nor
             was
             to
             have
             ;
             nor
             the
             disposal
             of
             such
             places
             as
             they
             ambitiously
             sought
             ,
             but
             told
             them
             of
             their
             suffering
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             his
             Apostles
             said
             ,
             
               Ye
               know
               that
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               exercise
               dominion
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               great
               exercise
               authority
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
            
             v.
             25
             ,
             26.
             yea
             when
             they
             would
             know
             ,
             who
             
               should
               be
               greatest
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               called
               a
               little
               child
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               except
               ye
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               little
               children
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               whosoever
               therefore
               shall
               humble
               himself
               as
               this
               little
               child
               the
               same
               is
               greatest
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Matth.
            
             18.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             declaring
             plainly
             ,
             that
             all
             affecting
             government
             ,
             and
             superiority
             in
             
             this
             world
             was
             contrary
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             monstrous
             ambition
             of
             Quinto-Monarchians
             ,
             of
             getting
             into
             their
             hands
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             as
             contrary
             to
             Christianity
             as
             bitter
             to
             sweet
             ,
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             or
             rather
             indeed
             Antichristian
             ,
             or
             Babylonish
             ,
             being
             under
             another
             disguise
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Popes
             claim
             of
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             as
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             having
             both
             swords
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             therein
             
               lifting
               himself
               above
               all
               that
               is
               caled
               God
               ,
               or
               is
               worshipped
            
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             true
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               God
               hath
               in
               these
               last
               dayes
               spoken
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               appointed
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
            
             ;
             But
             this
             inheritance
             is
             either
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             divine
             nature
             ,
             or
             his
             inheritance
             at
             his
             exaltation
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             made
             
               head
               over
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             22.
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             power
             over
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             concerns
             their
             Administation
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             neither
             of
             which
             are
             the
             Saints
             Heirs
             with
             him
             .
             But
             in
             neither
             of
             these
             senses
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             or
             place
             of
             scripture
             is
             he
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Heir
               of
               the
               world
            
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             should
             
               regain
               the
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               in
               respect
               of
               civil
               Government
               lost
               in
               Adam
               ,
            
             nor
             where
             Abraham
             is
             promised
             to
             be
             
               Heir
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Rem
               .
            
             4.
             13.
             is
             it
             meant
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             civil
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             text
             shews
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               be
               Heir
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             blessing
             of
             righteousness
             should
             be
             to
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             walking
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             examplary
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             become
             his
             seed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             asserteth
             ,
             that
             
               Saints
               regained
               the
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               or
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             false
             and
             a
             most
             arrogant
             presumptuous
             position
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             Christ
             have
             not
             regained
             it
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             not
             regained
             them
             in
             him
             .
             But
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             regained
             it
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             already
             proved
             in
             overthrowing
             the
             second
             supposition
             ;
             therefore
             Saints
             have
             not
             regained
             in
             Christ
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             civil
             .
             2.
             
             If
             Government
             civil
             were
             not
             lost
             in
             Adam
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             regained
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             civil
             Government
             and
             natural
             were
             not
             lost
             in
             Adam
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             proved
             in
             this
             section
             ;
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             regained
             in
             Christ.
             3.
             
             If
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             of
             civil
             Governments
             were
             not
             regained
             in
             Christ
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             not
             regained
             in
             Christ
             to
             any
             Saints
             ;
             For
             none
             had
             more
             regained
             for
             them
             by
             Christ
             than
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Saints
             excelled
             them
             ;
             if
             any
             can
             shew
             better
             charters
             ,
             or
             patents
             from
             Christ
             for
             such
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             
             then
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             them
             ;
             the
             holy
             scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               God
               hath
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               first
               Apostles
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             28.
             they
             are
             in
             
               the
               foundations
               ,
               Eph.
            
             2.
             20
             
             ▪
             Revel
             .
             21.
             14.
             
             But
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             Government
             on
             earth
             ,
             afore
             Christ's
             coming
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             is
             proved
             before
             from
             Christs
             words
             ,
             Matth.
             20.
             25
             ,
             26.
             from
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             where
             
               every
               Soul
            
             ,
             even
             
               an
               Apostle
            
             ,
             saith
             Chrysostome
             ,
             is
             
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             from
             St.
             Paul
             his
             acknowledgments
             and
             example
             of
             subjection
             ,
             from
             St.
             Peters
             precept
             and
             example
             .
             Whence
             we
             account
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             to
             have
             the
             forehead
             of
             and
             impudent
             Whore
             ,
             when
             they
             claim
             in
             St.
             Peters
             right
             ,
             the
             Universal
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             superiority
             above
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             ,
             and
             directly
             ,
             or
             indirectly
             in
             order
             to
             spirituals
             ,
             power
             to
             dispose
             of
             civil
             Governments
             ,
             to
             translate
             the
             Empire
             ,
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             give
             away
             Kingdoms
             ,
             command
             Emperors
             to
             make
             an
             expedition
             to
             the
             holy
             Land
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             his
             right
             ,
             as
             successor
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             promised
             
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             not
             of
             earth
             .
             If
             this
             claim
             be
             justly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             judged
             to
             be
             an
             
               Antichristian
               ,
               Babylonish
            
             usurpation
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             parity
             of
             reason
             .
             More
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             Babylonish
             for
             the
             Quinto-Monarchans
             to
             challenge
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             to
             be
             gained
             to
             them
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Saints
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             shew
             no
             such
             donation
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             act
             of
             acquisition
             ,
             whereby
             he
             obtained
             it
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             conveyance
             of
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             Saints
             till
             Christs
             appearing
             ;
             The
             Apostles
             
               shall
               sit
               upon
               twelve
               Thrones
               judging
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             but
             not
             till
             
               the
               regeneration
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               shall
               sit
               in
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               golory
               ,
               Matth.
            
             19.
             28.
             termed
             his
             
               Kingdom
               ,
               Luke
            
             .
             22.
             30.
             
             
               The
               Saints
               shall
               Judge
               the
               world
               ,
            
             but
             not
             till
             the
             time
             come
             
               they
               shall
               Judge
               Angels
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             In
             the
             interim
             their
             condition
             is
             to
             be
             
               humbled
               under
               the
               mighty
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               exalt
               them
               in
               due
               time
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             6.
             
             James
             4.
             10.
             4.
             
             If
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             Saints
             which
             is
             regained
             for
             them
             by
             Christ
             be
             in
             spiritual
             blessings
             in
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             in
             temporal
             Dominion
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             Saints
             regained
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             or
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             the
             antecedent
             is
             true
             ▪
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             many
             promises
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             assign
             spiritual
             blessings
             to
             them
             as
             their
             portion
             .
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             mentions
             the
             blessings
             given
             to
             the
             faithful
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Ephes
               ▪
            
             1.
             3.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               blessed
               us
               with
               all
               spiritural
               blessings
               in
               heavenly
               places
               ,
               or
               
               things
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               recites
               them
               without
               mention
               of
               any
               earthly
               power
               or
               preferment
               .
            
             In
             the
             new
             covenant
             set
             down
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Spiritual
             grace
             is
             promised
             ,
             but
             not
             earthly
             greatness
             ,
             and
             riches
             as
             in
             the
             old
             .
             Where
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             assignes
             blessedness
             to
             holy
             persons
             ,
             he
             placeth
             it
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             then
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             this
             world
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             v.
             5.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               meek
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             but
             no
             where
             the
             Dominions
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
             
               Bodily
               exercise
               profiteth
               little
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               but
               godliness
               is
               profitable
               for
               all
               things
               ,
               or
               for
               every
               time
               ,
               having
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               life
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             But
             how
             to
             understand
             this
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             Mark
             10.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               hath
               left
               House
               ,
               or
               Brethren
               ,
               or
               Sisters
               ,
               or
               Father
               ,
               or
               Mother
               ,
               or
               Wife
               ,
               or
               Children
               ,
               or
               Lands
               for
               my
               sake
               and
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               receive
               an
               hundred
               fold
               now
               in
               this
               time
               ,
               Houses
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               and
               Mothers
               (
               which
               cannot
               be
               understood
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               which
               is
               equivalent
               )
               &
               Children
               ,
               and
               Lands
               ,
               with
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             We
             are
             
               Heirs
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             ,
             
               If
               so
               be
               that
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               glorified
               together
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               17.
               
               Whether
               Paul
               ,
               or
               Apollos
               ,
               or
               Cephas
               ,
               or
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               Life
               ,
               or
               Death
               ,
               or
               things
               present
               ,
               or
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               all
               are
               yours
               ;
               and
               ye
               are
               Christs
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               Gods
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
             But
             all
             are
             not
             theirs
             to
             dispose
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             dispose
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             have
             rule
             over
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             .
             But
             God
             doth
             order
             and
             dispose
             them
             for
             their
             benefit
             in
             the
             event
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
             
               And
               we
               know
               that
               all
               things
               work
               together
               for
               good
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               are
               the
               called
               according
               to
               purpose
               .
            
             The
             Saints
             
               shall
               inherit
               all
               things
            
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             overcome
             first
             ,
             Revel
             .
             21.
             7.
             
             
               By
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               word
               of
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               not
               loving
               their
               lives
               unto
               the
               death
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             12.
             11.
             
             No
             where
             is
             there
             a
             promise
             of
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             of
             civil
             Government
             to
             the
             Saints
             on
             earth
             .
             5.
             
             If
             the
             holy
             scripture
             makes
             it
             an
             ill
             character
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             an
             accursed
             condition
             to
             have
             his
             treasure
             on
             earth
             ,
             his
             portion
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             his
             good
             things
             here
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             danger
             ,
             and
             an
             ill
             foreboding
             sign
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             that
             the
             desire
             and
             care
             of
             these
             things
             intangle
             and
             insnare
             men
             ,
             choke
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             becomes
             unfruitful
             ,
             then
             sure
             they
             have
             not
             regained
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             .
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             13.
             22.
             
             Mark
             10.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Psal.
             17.
             14.
             
             Luke
             6.
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             16.
             25.
             
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             therefore
             also
             the
             later
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             more
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             who
             make
             this
             claim
             ,
             do
             indeed
             unsaint
             themselves
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             it
             be
             Gods
             design
             to
             have
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             holy
             Saints
             to
             be
             of
             the
             meanest
             sort
             ,
             then
             sure
             they
             have
             not
             regained
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             government
             and
             possessions
             in
             this
             life
             .
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               You
               see
               your
               Calling
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               how
               that
               not
               many
               wise
               men
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               not
               many
               mighty
               ,
               not
               many
               ,
               noble
               are
               called
               :
               But
               God
               hath
               chosen
               the
               foolish
               things
               of
               the
               World
               to
               confound
               the
               things
               that
               are
               mighty
               ;
               and
               base
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               things
               which
               are
               despised
               hath
               God
               chosen
               ;
               and
               things
               which
               are
               not
               to
               bring
               to
               nought
               things
               which
               are
               ,
               that
               no
               flesh
               should
               glory
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               Jam.
               2.
               5.
               
               Hath
               not
               God
               chosen
               the
               poor
               of
               this
               world
               rich
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               which
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               them
               that
               love
               him
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             Saints
             regain
             not
             priviledges
             of
             government
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           
             If
             the
             Saints
             and
             
               Princes
               of
               this
               world
            
             are
             often
             distinguished
             ,
             then
             Saints
             as
             such
             have
             not
             regained
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             government
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             But
             they
             are
             so
             distinguished
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             8.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Consequent
             is
             right
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             Saints
             
               receive
               that
               Kingdom
               which
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               ,
            
             then
             their
             interest
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             this
             world
             that
             
               come
               to
               nought
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             28.
             
             Therefore
             also
             is
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             Christ
             have
             made
             the
             Saints
             
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             not
             to
             men
             ,
             a
             
               royal
               Priesthood
               to
               offer
               up
               spiritual
               sacrifices
               acceptable
               to
               God
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             then
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             effected
             for
             the
             Saints
             is
             not
             the
             gaining
             of
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             government
             .
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             6.
             and
             5.
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             9.
             therefore
             also
             the
             later
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             the
             Saints
             be
             exceeded
             in
             wisdom
             and
             power
             fit
             for
             civil
             government
             by
             the
             men
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             sure
             Christ
             did
             not
             regain
             for
             them
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             government
             in
             this
             world
             :
             For
             sure
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             gained
             the
             end
             he
             would
             have
             provided
             and
             ordered
             the
             means
             ,
             as
             is
             done
             by
             him
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             or
             eternal
             life
             .
             But
             the
             antecedent
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
             Luk.
             16.
             8.
             
               the
               children
               of
               this
               world
               are
               in
               their
               generation
               wiser
               than
               the
               children
               of
               light
               ,
            
             and
             all
             experience
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             which
             shews
             how
             few
             
             of
             them
             are
             fit
             for
             managing
             of
             civil
             government
             ,
             therefore
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             government
             in
             this
             life
             are
             not
             provided
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             government
             were
             gained
             for
             the
             Saints
             ,
             then
             doubtlesse
             Christ
             would
             have
             directed
             them
             in
             the
             way
             and
             means
             to
             have
             attained
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             done
             ,
             but
             left
             all
             Nations
             to
             their
             own
             constitutions
             and
             waies
             of
             government
             ,
             therefore
             Christ
             hath
             not
             gained
             for
             the
             Saints
             the
             right
             to
             civil
             government
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             If
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             government
             were
             gained
             by
             Christ
             for
             the
             Saints
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             are
             not
             Saints
             are
             not
             Governors
             of
             right
             ,
             then
             no
             King
             is
             rightly
             a
             King
             ,
             no
             Master
             rightly
             a
             Master
             ,
             no
             Husband
             rightly
             a
             Husband
             ,
             or
             Father
             rightly
             a
             Father
             ,
             or
             Tutor
             rightly
             a
             Tutor
             ,
             but
             a
             Saint
             .
             But
             this
             is
             false
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             abundantly
             before
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             acknowledging
             ,
             yea
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             themselves
             acknowledging
             even
             the
             powers
             that
             were
             the
             Emperors
             of
             Rome
             ,
             though
             bloudy
             Persecutors
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             Government
             civil
             is
             not
             the
             Saints
             right
             and
             priviledge
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             the
             Saints
             had
             regained
             by
             Christ
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             then
             they
             had
             right
             to
             require
             Tribute
             and
             service
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             consequently
             what
             they
             impose
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             should
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             theft
             ,
             purloining
             ,
             though
             they
             took
             from
             infidel
             masters
             or
             other
             unbelievers
             .
             But
             the
             Scriptures
             make
             believers
             or
             Saints
             culpable
             for
             extortion
             ,
             theft
             ,
             purloining
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             defrauding
             as
             well
             as
             others
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             28.
             1
             
             Thes.
             4.
             6.
             2
             
             Thes.
             3.
             6.
             10.
             12
             
             Tit.
             2.
             10.
             therefore
             they
             have
             not
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             If
             the
             Saints
             have
             regained
             the
             priviledges
             and
             rights
             in
             respect
             of
             civil
             government
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             either
             as
             Saints
             ,
             or
             under
             some
             other
             consideration
             ;
             if
             under
             some
             other
             consideration
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             sanctity
             or
             their
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ;
             if
             as
             Saints
             ,
             then
             all
             Saints
             have
             these
             rights
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             a
             child
             that
             is
             a
             Saint
             ,
             a
             Wife
             ,
             a
             Servant
             ,
             over
             an
             infidel
             Father
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             Master
             ,
             which
             would
             invert
             all
             order
             ,
             and
             make
             voyd
             all
             the
             precepts
             of
             
               obeying
               Parents
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             6.
             1.
             
               submitting
               to
               Husbands
               ,
               Eph.
            
             5.
             22.
             
               obedience
               to
               Masters
               ,
               Eph.
            
             6.
             5.
             all
             which
             are
             grosly
             absurd
             making
             void
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             for
             human
             traditions
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             If
             the
             Saints
             have
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             government
             regained
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             either
             Saints
             by
             profession
             or
             
             real
             only
             :
             not
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             such
             are
             hypocrites
             ,
             children
             of
             Hell
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             nothing
             for
             them
             by
             his
             death
             or
             intercession
             ;
             not
             the
             later
             ,
             for
             then
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             government
             should
             be
             a
             
               nemo
               scit
            
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             no
             man
             can
             judge
             of
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             can
             search
             the
             heart
             and
             try
             the
             reigns
             ;
             but
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             are
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             subject
             ,
             to
             pay
             tribute
             ,
             to
             address
             our selves
             to
             for
             justice
             ,
             and
             other
             ends
             and
             uses
             of
             Empire
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             If
             Saints
             have
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             ,
             then
             those
             only
             have
             power
             to
             make
             Governors
             ,
             as
             Kings
             and
             their
             Officers
             ,
             who
             make
             Saints
             ,
             especially
             Preachers
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             this
             no
             part
             of
             a
             Ministers
             work
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             
               intangle
               himself
               in
               affairs
               of
               this
               life
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             this
             is
             never
             intimated
             to
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             :
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               ministers
            
             ,
             not
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Saints
             or
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             did
             ever
             any
             pretend
             it
             to
             be
             the
             right
             of
             Church
             Officers
             to
             constitute
             Kings
             and
             civil
             Governors
             ,
             till
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             usurped
             that
             power
             to
             create
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             whose
             Predecessor
             Gregory
             the
             great
             acknowledged
             the
             Emperor
             Mauricius
             to
             be
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             was
             done
             by
             other
             Popes
             to
             the
             Emperors
             of
             Rome
             ,
             until
             the
             time
             of
             Hildebrand
             named
             Gregory
             the
             seventh
             ,
             whom
             Becket
             in
             England
             followed
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             annul
             the
             English
             Laws
             ,
             and
             asserting
             the
             Kings
             power
             to
             be
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             If
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             be
             the
             Saints
             ,
             then
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             Governors
             when
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             Saints
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             opinion
             heretofore
             charged
             unjustly
             on
             Wickleff
             ,
             
             that
             a
             Prelate
             or
             
               Prince
               falling
               into
            
             mortal
             sin
             should
             be
             disavowed
             ,
             which
             is
             even
             by
             Romanists
             decried
             ;
             then
             might
             those
             that
             have
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             and
             to
             declare
             them
             Hereticks
             ,
             Apostates
             depose
             them
             ,
             yea
             then
             should
             Princes
             be
             at
             the
             mercy
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Popes
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             every
             Ecclesiastical
             Consistory
             ,
             yea
             they
             themselves
             should
             be
             bound
             in
             such
             cases
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Rulers
             and
             godly
             persons
             to
             abandon
             them
             as
             being
             no
             Governors
             of
             right
             ,
             because
             no
             Saints
             :
             which
             would
             make
             Governments
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             great
             supporters
             of
             human
             society
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             weakest
             and
             silliest
             invention
             among
             men
             ,
             not
             like
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             
               by
               whom
               Kings
               reign
               and
               Princes
               decree
               justice
               ,
               Prov.
            
             8.
             15.
             but
             rather
             a
             device
             of
             Idiots
             ,
             bring
             the
             greatest
             confusions
             and
             mischiefs
             incident
             to
             human
             affairs
             ,
             deter
             infidel
             Princes
             to
             become
             
             Christians
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             they
             must
             possesse
             their
             Dominion
             at
             the
             will
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             great
             absurdities
             .
             We
             find
             in
             Scripture
             Kings
             have
             deposed
             Priests
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             did
             Abiathar
             by
             Gods
             allowance
             ,
             but
             no
             where
             Priests
             to
             have
             deposed
             Kings
             with
             any
             approbation
             :
             This
             hath
             been
             but
             of
             late
             ,
             a
             thing
             hatch'd
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             fetch'd
             from
             Hell.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             If
             the
             Saints
             have
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             regained
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             is
             temporal
             dominion
             founded
             in
             grace
             ,
             But
             that
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             sith
             it
             is
             given
             out
             of
             common
             providence
             for
             the
             good
             of
             human
             society
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             special
             love
             to
             the
             Saints
             :
             For
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             things
             that
             is
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             bad
             as
             well
             as
             the
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             shining
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             falling
             of
             the
             rain
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             45.
             and
             therefore
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             is
             sometimes
             denied
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             granted
             to
             the
             bad
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             these
             things
             all
             
               are
               alike
               ,
               one
               event
               is
               to
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Eccles.
            
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             If
             government
             of
             others
             were
             the
             Saints
             right
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             have
             made
             Saul
             King
             ,
             nor
             David
             acknowledged
             him
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             adjudged
             him
             to
             death
             that
             slew
             him
             ,
             nor
             would
             God
             have
             termed
             
               Cyrus
               his
               Shepheard
               ,
               Isa.
            
             44.
             28.
             
               his
               anointed
               ,
               Isa.
            
             45.
             1.
             nor
             Daniel
             have
             said
             to
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               Dan.
            
             2.
             37.
             
               thou
               O
               King
               art
               a
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               for
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               hath
               given
               thee
               a
               Kingdom
               power
               and
               strength
               and
               glory
               ,
            
             or
             to
             
               Darius
               ,
               O
               King
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
               Dan.
            
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             If
             the
             Saints
             have
             regained
             in
             Christ
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             ,
             then
             all
             offices
             of
             government
             ,
             or
             some
             only
             ;
             if
             all
             ,
             then
             every
             Saint
             is
             of
             right
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             King
             by
             inheritance
             ,
             succession
             or
             election
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             a
             King
             than
             the
             meanest
             Saint
             ,
             yea
             than
             a
             child
             ,
             if
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             
               wo
               when
               the
               King
               is
               a
               child
            
             contrary
             to
             Eccles.
             10.
             16.
             then
             one
             person
             hath
             no
             more
             right
             to
             an
             office
             than
             another
             ,
             which
             would
             introduce
             anarchy
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             all
             government
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             event
             to
             which
             Fifth-monarchy-mens
             principles
             and
             actings
             tend
             ,
             under
             shew
             of
             the
             Saints
             right
             to
             put
             power
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             most
             violent
             Spirits
             ,
             whereby
             all
             orderly
             government
             will
             be
             demolished
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             with
             the
             common
             robbery
             of
             all
             ,
             promoted
             .
             If
             some
             only
             have
             rights
             to
             some
             offices
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             government
             ,
             who
             shall
             distinguish
             ?
             how
             shall
             the
             right
             of
             each
             be
             tried
             ?
             what
             Court
             shall
             there
             be
             to
             decide
             controversies
             of
             this
             kind
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             that
             hath
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
             to
             find
             out
             each
             ones
             fitness
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             any
             Priest
             by
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             who
             can
             declare
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             Sure
             such
             devices
             
             are
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             Satan
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             unsettle
             things
             placed
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             involve
             men
             in
             inextricable
             difficulties
             not
             to
             be
             avoided
             without
             a
             miracle
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             the
             Saints
             have
             regained
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             Government
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             are
             those
             unjustly
             debarred
             from
             them
             who
             are
             Saints
             .
             But
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             in
             their
             
               Banner
               of
               truth
               displayed
            
             do
             not
             only
             declare
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Romish
             ,
             Universal
             ,
             national
             Prelatical
             ,
             Parochial
             Presbyterian
             Churches
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             congregational
             Churches
             ,
             though
             
               they
               hope
               godly
            
             ,
             if
             they
             oppose
             them
             or
             concur
             not
             with
             them
             in
             their
             smiting
             work
             ,
             though
             
               they
               be
               brethren
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             
               accompt
               him
               and
               that
               spirit
               which
               either
               in
               act
               or
               deed
               wilfully
               and
               obstinately
            
             (
             as
             blessed
             be
             the
             Almighty
             they
             did
             both
             before
             by
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             own
             confession
             and
             in
             the
             year
             1660
             )
             
               denies
               the
               smiting
               work
               of
               our
               Lords
               Kingdom
            
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             their
             own
             work
             ,
             and
             for
             themselves
             moved
             by
             their
             own
             Phrenetick
             fury
             or
             intemperate
             blind
             zeal
             )
             Antichristian
             ,
             terming
             them
             
               formally
               godly
            
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             as
             violent
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             degrading
             them
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             sanctity
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             s●●dementate
             as
             themselves
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             they
             account
             them
             only
             for
             Saints
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             their
             spirit
             and
             mind
             ,
             and
             appropriate
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             in
             respect
             of
             government
             to
             those
             of
             their
             party
             ,
             excluding
             those
             who
             join
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             though
             confessedly
             godly
             and
             brethren
             ,
             for
             whom
             ,
             they
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             regained
             as
             much
             as
             for
             themselves
             ,
             which
             shews
             their
             injustice
             ,
             if
             not
             hypocrisy
             ,
             and
             overthrows
             their
             assertion
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Saints
               as
               Saints
               have
               regained
               in
               Christ
               the
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               in
               respect
               of
               government
               ,
            
             sith
             they
             will
             have
             no
             Saints
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             party
             to
             have
             regained
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             position
             to
             which
             all
             their
             consultation
             and
             doctrine
             tends
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             venom
             and
             poyson
             of
             all
             their
             tenents
             boyled
             up
             to
             the
             heigth
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Kingdom
               and
               power
               in
               these
               Nations
               is
               the
               Saints
               birthright
               as
               freemen
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               and
               heirs
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               29.
               
                 whence
                 't
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 say
              
               ,
               't
               is
               to
               be
               desired
               from
               good
               and
               sound
               grounds
               that
               they
               would
               exercise
               that
               royal
               authority
               which
               God
               has
               given
               unto
               them
               and
               invested
               them
               with
               as
               they
               are
               Saints
               by
               calling
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               defend
               themselves
               and
               offend
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               to
               contend
               against
               those
               that
               do
               or
               shall
               oppose
               them
               in
               their
               work
               and
               businesse
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               smite
               powers
               and
               to
               take
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               into
               their
               own
               possession
               ,
               the
               glass
               of
               the
               
               Beasts
               power
               being
               almost
               run
               out
               in
               these
               Nations
               ,
               p.
               27.
               the
               call
               which
               the
               stone
               shall
               have
               to
               act
               in
               its
               smiting
               work
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               thereof
               now
               pertinent
               and
               fitly
               applicable
               to
               a
               faithful
               remnant
               now
               extant
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               and
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               also
               seeing
               that
               the
               signs
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               for
               the
               time
               of
               the
               end
               are
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               now
               fulfilled
               and
               accomplished
               in
               England's
               remnant
               :
               therefore
               we
               conclude
               and
               assert
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               lawful
               and
               warrantable
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               duty
               incumbent
               for
               captivated
               Sion
               and
               oppressed
               Saints
               to
               stand
               up
               in
               Gods
               name
               ,
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               deliver
               themselves
               and
               that
               glorious
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               now
               by
               them
               declared
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               from
               persecution
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               and
               that
               long
               captivity
               and
               bondage
               ,
               which
               she
               hath
               remained
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               break
               the
               yoke
               of
               the
               Oppressor
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               upon
               her
               neck
               according
               to
               the
               word
               and
               Commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Zech.
               2.
               7.
               
               Isa.
               52.
               2.
               we
               are
               perswaded
               that
               the
               work
               of
               the
               stone
               is
               the
               present
               work
               of
               this
               generation
               ,
               and
               our
               present
               work
               ,
               and
               do
               accordingly
               exhort
               the
               Saints
               to
               arise
               ,
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               enemy
               ,
               p.
               62.
               
            
             Now
             these
             positions
             ,
             conceits
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             are
             impious
             and
             vain
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             it
             is
             proved
             before
             ,
             that
             their
             separation
             from
             their
             brethren
             ,
             deserting
             their
             Superiors
             to
             whom
             they
             owe
             subjection
             ,
             their
             reviling
             and
             speaking
             evil
             of
             powers
             ,
             their
             taking
             up
             arms
             against
             them
             are
             not
             honest
             and
             just
             means
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             proved
             that
             the
             smiting
             work
             Dan.
             2.
             34
             ,
             35.
             is
             that
             work
             which
             they
             exhort
             to
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             Saints
             as
             Saints
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             they
             produce
             ,
             that
             shews
             it
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             this
             generation
             .
             5.
             
             Nor
             any
             thing
             that
             shews
             that
             it
             is
             pertinent
             and
             fitly
             applicable
             to
             a
             faithful
             remnant
             now
             extant
             in
             England
             .
             6.
             
             Nor
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             deduced
             from
             the
             
               signs
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             (
             which
             they
             only
             say
             
               are
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               fulfilled
               and
               accomplished
               in
            
             England
             
               's
               remnant
               )
               for
               the
               time
               of
               the
               end
            
             to
             warrant
             their
             acting
             ,
             sith
             no
             signs
             are
             sufficient
             for
             acting
             against
             plain
             precepts
             without
             a
             clear
             Commission
             by
             extraordinary
             revelation
             or
             miraculous
             power
             ,
             much
             lesse
             when
             they
             are
             not
             wholly
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             that
             accomplishment
             they
             are
             encouraged
             by
             is
             taken
             either
             from
             conjectural
             calculations
             of
             mystical
             numbers
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             heat
             of
             some
             (
             perhaps
             real
             Saints
             )
             excited
             by
             the
             oratory
             and
             confidence
             of
             their
             magnified
             Teachers
             and
             Leaders
             ,
             opposed
             by
             other
             sober
             and
             considerate
             persons
             as
             godly
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             hot-spirited
             as
             themselves
             ,
             which
             heat
             hath
             cooled
             much
             ,
             and
             many
             have
             been
             withdrawn
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             themselves
             complain
             and
             experience
             shews
             ,
             which
             also
             hath
             proved
             ,
             
             that
             they
             have
             much
             deluded
             themselves
             and
             others
             who
             have
             rested
             upon
             their
             calculation
             of
             mystical
             numbers
             .
             7.
             
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             deprehended
             in
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             
               the
               faithful
               remnant
               in
               England
            
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             be
             called
             to
             this
             work
             rather
             than
             others
             of
             former
             time
             or
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
             For
             though
             they
             magnify
             them
             that
             are
             of
             their
             party
             as
             
               pretious
               Saints
               ,
               publick-spirited
               ,
               self-deniers
               ,
               illuminated
            
             ;
             disparaging
             others
             as
             
               formal
               professors
               ,
               leavers
               of
               their
               first
               love
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             yet
             experience
             hath
             proved
             them
             to
             be
             but
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             rather
             many
             of
             them
             to
             have
             been
             worse
             than
             others
             ,
             far
             from
             Saints
             and
             a
             faithful
             remnant
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             uncharitablenesse
             ,
             rashnesse
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             contempt
             of
             and
             disobedience
             to
             their
             Governors
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             more
             like
             Divels
             than
             Saints
             .
             8.
             
             The
             falling
             off
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             inclined
             to
             them
             and
             favoured
             their
             design
             ,
             apprehending
             it
             to
             have
             been
             at
             first
             out
             of
             good
             meaning
             and
             to
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             but
             since
             finding
             it
             to
             have
             been
             out
             of
             a
             factious
             spirit
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             blood
             and
             rapin
             ,
             likely
             to
             beget
             (
             when
             the
             rabble
             of
             loose
             persons
             ,
             agents
             for
             Rome
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             desperate
             fortunes
             should
             with
             a
             shew
             of
             sanctity
             and
             zeal
             for
             Christ
             join
             with
             them
             )
             an
             horrible
             wasting
             and
             depraedation
             of
             mens
             estates
             (
             which
             these
             men
             as
             holy
             as
             they
             would
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             ,
             its
             likely
             aimed
             at
             ,
             when
             they
             used
             those
             words
             p.
             66.
             
             
               In
               such
               a
               practise
               they
               shall
               be
               no
               losers
               ,
               Christ
               will
               give
               them
               an
               hundred
               fold
               ,
               even
               the
               spoil
               of
               their
               great
               and
               rich
               enemies
               ,
               who
               are
               his
               opposers
               and
               in
               the
               end
               an
               eternal
               Crown
               )
            
             together
             with
             an
             universal
             enmity
             and
             dreadful
             anarchy
             ,
             have
             deserted
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             evidence
             of
             the
             madnesse
             and
             impiety
             of
             their
             assertion
             and
             exhortation
             .
             9.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             deluded
             in
             their
             conceits
             ,
             and
             their
             wild
             positions
             and
             attempts
             by
             the
             want
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             that
             work
             ,
             which
             they
             imagined
             
               the
               faithful
               remnant
               in
               England
            
             called
             to
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             20.
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               in
               word
               but
               in
               power
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             there
             being
             no
             such
             power
             of
             calling
             down
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             smiting
             the
             earth
             with
             plagues
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             foretold
             of
             the
             two
             witnesses
             Rev.
             11.
             or
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             or
             Apostles
             sent
             by
             God
             ,
             we
             cannot
             take
             their
             attempts
             or
             call
             to
             be
             any
             other
             than
             heady
             &
             rash
             ,
             not
             from
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             but
             fond
             opinion
             of
             the
             power
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             vehemency
             (
             as
             Hackets
             was
             in
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             daies
             )
             and
             Satans
             delusion
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             is
             a
             very
             great
             delusion
             they
             are
             transported
             with
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             imagin
             they
             shall
             by
             their
             arms
             subdue
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             make
             them
             the
             footstool
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             
             which
             is
             made
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             
               when
               he
               sends
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               strength
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               Psal.
            
             110.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             which
             to
             attempt
             by
             themselves
             is
             a
             most
             monstrous
             giant-like
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             small
             vanity
             and
             folly
             in
             them
             to
             presume
             to
             antedate
             the
             Saints
             exaltation
             afore
             Christs
             appearing
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             accomplished
             at
             
               his
               coming
               and
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             It
             shews
             the
             want
             of
             sobriety
             in
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             abuse
             holy
             scriptures
             and
             scripture
             expressions
             ,
             altogether
             impertinent
             to
             their
             purpose
             ,
             for
             so
             evil
             purposes
             as
             they
             alledge
             them
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             in
             applying
             those
             words
             Zech.
             2.
             7.
             
             Isa.
             52.
             2.
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             their
             delivery
             from
             the
             captivity
             of
             Babylon
             in
             Chaldaea
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             dispersion
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             were
             never
             under
             such
             captivity
             ,
             making
             their
             subjection
             to
             civil
             Rulers
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Gods
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             them
             
               to
               deliver
               themselves
            
             by
             arms
             in
             the
             imitation
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             delivered
             themselves
             from
             exile
             by
             voluntary
             embracing
             of
             the
             allowance
             of
             Cyrus
             and
             other
             Persian
             Kings
             .
             Their
             claim
             also
             of
             the
             
               Kingdom
               and
               power
               in
               these
               Nations
               as
               the
               Saints
               birthright
               as
               freemen
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               and
               heirs
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             29.
             is
             alike
             ridiculous
             .
             For
             they
             are
             no
             otherwise
             freemen
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             Metaphor
             taking
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Church
             members
             freemen
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             But
             this
             belongs
             to
             every
             Christian
             ,
             at
             least
             who
             is
             really
             such
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             freedom
             should
             infer
             soveraignty
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             Kings
             because
             freemen
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             meer
             
               non
               sequitur
               .
               Gal.
            
             3.
             29.
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             but
             
               of
               the
               promise
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
               of
               the
               spirit
               v.
            
             14.
             not
             of
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             their
             arguings
             are
             like
             these
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             in
             that
             which
             follows
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             16.
             
             
               The
               Reasons
               and
               Arguments
               of
               Fifth-Monarchy
               Men
               for
               their
               separation
               and
               smiting
               civil
               powers
               ,
               are
               shewed
               to
               be
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             remains
             now
             ,
             that
             I
             consider
             what
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             writings
             I
             have
             seen
             for
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             separation
             from
             ,
             and
             smiting
             civil
             powers
             ,
             and
             acting
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Fifth-Monarchy
             ,
             
             or
             visible
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             taking
             it
             into
             their
             possession
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             their
             separation
             and
             engaging
             against
             all
             civil
             powers
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             
               Banner
               of
               truth
               displayed
            
             .
             p.
             84
             ,
             85
             ,
             86
             ,
             87
             ,
             88.
             
             Whereof
             the
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               Fifth
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               is
               Jesus
               Christ's
               and
               the
               Saints
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Ordinances
               thereof
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               place
               of
               the
               Roman
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Beast
               and
               Antichrist
               (
               with
               destruction
               thereto
               )
               together
               with
               all
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Ordinances
               thereof
               ,
               Dan.
               2.
               44.
               ch
               .
               7.
               18.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Isa.
               2.
               3.
               1
               
               Cor.
               6.
               2.
               
               Heb.
               12.
               28.
               
            
             Answ
             :
             This
             is
             granted
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             part
             fulfilled
             by
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             by
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             at
             Christs
             appearing
             ;
             of
             the
             former
             of
             which
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             44.
             
             Isai.
             2.
             3.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             28.
             are
             meant
             ,
             of
             the
             later
             ,
             Daniel
             7.
             18.
             26
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             
             None
             of
             the
             texts
             term
             civil
             powers
             in
             England
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Beast
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             the
             Roman
             Kingdom
             ,
             nor
             prove
             the
             Fifth
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             set
             up
             by
             separation
             from
             civil
             powers
             ,
             or
             engaging
             against
             them
             ;
             which
             were
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             an
             
               undeniable
               truth
               among
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             yet
             sith
             those
             Saints
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             perhaps
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             judicious
             as
             themselves
             ,
             it
             should
             have
             been
             proved
             ,
             and
             also
             their
             inference
             thence
             cleared
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             been
             resolved
             to
             deceive
             ,
             or
             remain
             deceived
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Because
               the
               civil
               power
               is
               that
               which
               doth
               oppose
               the
               righteous
               Kingdom
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               not
               only
               deteining
               his
               right
               interest
               ,
               title
               and
               birthright
               of
               inheritance
               from
               him
               (
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               great
               an
               evil
               as
               if
               they
               should
               effectually
               accomplish
               their
               wicked
               design
               )
               but
               also
               do
               make
               War
               against
               the
               Lamb
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               his
               followers
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               14.
               
               Psal.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Are
               we
               the
               friends
               and
               subjects
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               Why
               then
               are
               we
               found
               the
               friends
               and
               subjects
               of
               men
               ?
               How
               can
               this
               be
               ?
               Can
               we
               serve
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               ?
               Let
               Saints
               therefore
               be
               convinced
               of
               this
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               civil
               powers
               are
               Christs
               enemies
               ,
               it
               is
               they
               that
               labour
               to
               prevent
               the
               rise
               and
               breaking
               forth
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               neer
               unto
               the
               time
               of
               its
               firm
               establishment
               ,
               their
               combination
               will
               be
               very
               high
               &
               great
               ,
               I
               saw
               the
               Beast
               (
               which
               all
               grant
               to
               be
               the
               civil
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               the
               civil
               and
               Ecclesiastcal
               power
               )
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               Armies
               gathered
               together
               to
               make
               War
               against
               him
               that
               Sate
               on
               the
               Horse
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Army
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               19.
               
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               it
               consequently
               follows
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               the
               Saints
               great
               duty
               to
               withdraw
               
               from
               this
               Beast
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               their
               Armies
               ,
               strength
               and
               power
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               (
               upon
               pain
               of
               his
               highness
               great
               displeasure
               )
               to
               maintain
               ,
               or
               help
               ,
               and
               abet
               ,
               or
               assist
               any
               such
               Armies
               ,
               or
               powers
               who
               are
               raised
               ,
               or
               continued
               to
               make
               War
               against
               him
               ,
               lest
               they
               be
               found
               Traitors
               secretly
               assisting
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               so
               fighters
               against
               his
               glory
               ,
               power
               ,
               Crown
               and
               Scepter
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             deep
             charge
             ,
             but
             so
             confused
             and
             in
             Generals
             ,
             that
             it
             serves
             the
             more
             fitly
             to
             hide
             the
             deceit
             of
             the
             accusers
             ,
             it
             being
             true
             ,
             
               Dolus
               versatur
               in
               generalibus
            
             ,
             their
             's
             guile
             in
             accusations
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             in
             Generals
             tending
             to
             make
             any
             suspected
             ,
             or
             accused
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             have
             a
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             defficult
             for
             the
             accused
             to
             defend
             himself
             .
             If
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Popish
             Prelates
             and
             Princes
             ,
             or
             Mahometan
             ,
             or
             Pagan
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             powers
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             shewed
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             facts
             they
             do
             those
             things
             here
             charged
             on
             them
             .
             Perhaps
             they
             that
             are
             accused
             ,
             are
             not
             guilty
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             be
             guilty
             ,
             yet
             not
             of
             such
             facts
             as
             amount
             to
             what
             is
             here
             imputed
             to
             them
             .
             Sure
             every
             injurious
             act
             to
             a
             Saint
             makes
             not
             the
             power
             an
             
               enemie
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             nor
             every
             unrighteous
             Law
             ,
             or
             Act
             ,
             which
             may
             hinder
             the
             progress
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             doth
             so
             
               oppose
               the
               righteous
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             to
             be
             construed
             ,
             not
             
               only
               the
               deteining
               of
               his
               right
               ,
               interest
               ,
               title
               and
               birth-right
               of
               inheritance
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               making
               War
               against
               the
               Lamb
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               his
               followers
               ,
            
             much
             less
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             an
             
               opposition
               to
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               ,
               and
               as
               great
               an
               evil
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               should
               accomplish
               their
               wicked
               design
               .
            
             Possibly
             this
             opposition
             ,
             which
             they
             accuse
             powers
             of
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             an
             opposition
             to
             the
             wild
             and
             frantick
             actings
             of
             Fifth-Monarchy
             Men
             ;
             which
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             rather
             are
             to
             be
             said
             to
             further
             the
             righteous
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             oppose
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Fifth-Monarchy
             Men
             be
             more
             truly
             chargeable
             with
             the
             
               making
               War
               against
               the
               Lamb
               Christ
            
             Jesus
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Saints
               his
               followers
            
             .
             Possibly
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             do
             charge
             powers
             with
             these
             things
             only
             ,
             out
             of
             uncertain
             rumors
             and
             reports
             ,
             yea
             perhaps
             only
             out
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             too
             frequent
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             Divelish
             practice
             ,
             in
             many
             that
             are
             reputed
             Saints
             .
             Surely
             these
             consulters
             in
             a
             secret
             conventicle
             ,
             where
             the
             powers
             cannot
             be
             heard
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             are
             not
             competent
             accusers
             to
             arraign
             ,
             and
             Judges
             too
             to
             condemn
             their
             superiors
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             not
             be
             allowed
             to
             call
             them
             their
             betters
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             an
             intolerable
             and
             damnable
             presumption
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Man.
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             texts
             that
             is
             for
             their
             purpose
             ,
             
             the
             former
             ,
             Revel
             .
             17.
             14.
             being
             meant
             only
             of
             those
             
               Kings
               who
               received
               power
               as
               Kings
               one
               hour
               with
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               power
               and
               strength
               to
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             which
             sure
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Princes
             ,
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             or
             Powers
             ,
             it
             being
             expresly
             declared
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             to
             have
             been
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             conspiracy
             of
             
               Herod
               ,
               and
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               Princes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             putting
             Christ
             to
             death
             .
             The
             other
             text
             ,
             Revel
             .
             19.
             19.
             is
             confessedly
             meant
             of
             Christs
             enemies
             that
             
               shall
               be
               near
               the
               time
               of
               the
               rise
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             madly
             applied
             to
             a
             duty
             of
             Non-assisting
             ,
             or
             ressisting
             present
             powers
             .
             It
             's
             against
             all
             Rules
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             frayes
             ,
             when
             Tinkers
             and
             Pedlers
             ,
             and
             the
             rabble
             Rout
             fall
             to
             fighting
             ,
             to
             strike
             Richard
             for
             Robert
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             present
             powers
             in
             this
             Generation
             ,
             the
             civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Beast
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               Armies
               shall
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
               to
               make
               War
               against
               him
               that
               sate
               on
               the
               Horse
               ,
               and
               his
               Army
               .
            
             No
             marvel
             men
             that
             thus
             argue
             ,
             should
             hate
             Lawyers
             and
             Universities
             ,
             which
             would
             hisse
             out
             such
             Law
             and
             Logick
             ;
             no
             marvel
             godly
             Brethren
             desert
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             vent
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             befit
             Devils
             rather
             than
             Saints
             ,
             and
             better
             agree
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Hell
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             to
             whom
             that
             may
             be
             applied
             ,
             which
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.
             9.
             
             
               I
               know
               the
               Blasphemy
               of
               them
               which
               say
               they
               are
            
             Jewes
             ,
             
               and
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               are
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             As
             for
             us
             who
             
               have
               not
               known
               the
               depths
               of
               Satan
               as
               they
               speak
               ,
            
             we
             judge
             we
             may
             be
             
               friends
               and
               subjects
               of
               men
            
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             do
             
               oppose
               the
               righteous
               Kingdom
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             if
             we
             do
             not
             concur
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             love
             ,
             nor
             favour
             ,
             nor
             yeild
             obedience
             to
             them
             in
             that
             opposition
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             in
             the
             things
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             we
             oppose
             them
             according
             to
             our
             duty
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             three
             Children
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             act
             contrary
             thereto
             .
             Nor
             need
             we
             fear
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             
               serving
               Christ
               and
               Belial
            
             ,
             or
             being
             
               found
               secret
            
             ,
             or
             open
             
               Traitors
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             while
             we
             assist
             them
             in
             matters
             of
             civil
             Government
             ,
             and
             good
             order
             of
             Churches
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             adversaries
             to
             some
             truths
             we
             hold
             ,
             or
             some
             practises
             ,
             which
             we
             conceive
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             are
             ,
             our
             duty
             .
             The
             power
             is
             not
             Belial
             alwaies
             ,
             when
             those
             that
             have
             the
             power
             be
             men
             of
             Belial
             :
             A
             believing
             servant
             may
             serve
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             an
             unbelieving
             Master
             :
             enough
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             this
             before
             .
             I
             am
             ashamed
             that
             any
             that
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             Saint
             ,
             should
             thus
             argue
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             altogether
             inexcusable
             in
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             in
             this
             their
             writing
             that
             the
             persecuting
             powers
             in
             the
             Apostles
             
             dayes
             ,
             were
             
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               which
               Christians
               should
               be
               subject
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Say
             they
             ,
             
               because
               the
               very
               life
               ,
               well-being
               ,
               rest
               and
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               both
               in
               the
               external
               and
               internal
               sence
               consisteth
               ,
               and
               is
               laid
               and
               wrapt
               up
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 granted
                 ;
                 they
                 add
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               Babylonish
               state
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             filthy
             and
             polluted
             thing
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             26
             ,
             27.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
             But
             how
             doth
             it
             appear
             that
             the
             present
             civil
             powers
             are
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             and
             
               Babylonish
               state
            
             ,
             or
             that
             owning
             or
             assisting
             them
             is
             resting
             in
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             or
             state
             ?
             Sure
             Heb.
             11.
             26
             ,
             27.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             there
             's
             not
             a
             word
             to
             prove
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             for
             granted
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             may
             perhaps
             better
             retort
             this
             reason
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             happiness
             of
             Saints
             to
             separate
             from
             these
             Fifth-Monarchy-men
             ,
             who
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             would
             bring
             us
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             Babylonish
             state
             ,
             by
             inciting
             us
             to
             separate
             from
             ,
             and
             smite
             civil
             powers
             ,
             and
             charge
             them
             as
             
               denying
               the
               power
               and
               authority
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             who
             would
             have
             
               to
               Caesar
               the
               things
               of
               Caesar
               given
               )
            
             even
             from
             this
             their
             own
             speech
             of
             forbidding
             us
             to
             
               be
               under
               the
               power
               of
               men
               ,
            
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             1.
             
             And
             though
             the
             
               followers
               of
               Christ
               ought
               to
               travel
               and
               cry
               ,
               and
               be
               restless
               ,
               until
               the
               man-child
               be
               brought
               forth
               to
               rule
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               until
               Zions
               righteousness
               go
               forth
               as
               brightness
               ,
               and
               her
               salvation
               as
               a
               Lamp
               that
               burneth
               ,
               Mic.
            
             4.
             10.
             
             Isa.
             62.
             1.
             
             &c.
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             to
             give
             their
             goods
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             their
             endeavours
             to
             further
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             project
             :
             Nor
             do
             the
             words
             ,
             Micah
             2.
             10.
             warrant
             them
             to
             relinquish
             powers
             which
             be
             over
             them
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             justly
             exhort
             all
             holy
             persons
             in
             the
             words
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             16.
             24
             ,
             26.
             
             
               Get
               you
               up
               from
               about
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Quinto-Monarchians
               ,
            
             who
             are
             seditious
             against
             their
             Governors
             ,
             as
             
               Corah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             and
             Abiram
             were
             ,
             
               depart
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               from
               the
               tents
               of
               these
               wicked
               men
            
             (
             though
             pretended
             Saints
             )
             
               and
               touch
               nothing
               of
               theirs
               ,
               lest
               ye
               be
               consumed
               in
               all
               their
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Say
             they
             ,
             
               Because
               't
               is
               prophesied
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               take
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               power
               and
               dominion
               from
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Dan.
               7.
               18.
               26.
               we
               therefore
               conclude
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               a
               duty
               incumbent
               upon
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               later
               daies
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               power
               ,
               from
               the
               Beast
               ,
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               else
               how
               shall
               they
               fulfil
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sure
               word
               of
               prophecy
               ?
               now
               how
               can
               Saints
               be
               instrumental
               in
               this
               great
               work
               ,
               except
               they
               first
               perform
               this
               act
               of
               separation
               ?
            
             which
             being
             done
             renders
             them
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ready
             for
             that
             which
             follows
             .
          
           
           
             Answ
             :
             It
             is
             prophesied
             of
             
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
            
             that
             
               they
               shall
               take
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               possess
               the
               Kingdom
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             they
             shall
             take
             shall
             be
             the
             visible
             Kingdom
             on
             earth
             ,
             after
             or
             towards
             the
             time
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             fourth
             ,
             or
             Roman
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             the
             Gentile
             Saints
             ,
             or
             the
             Gentile
             Saints
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             or
             this
             Island
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             shall
             take
             it
             from
             the
             Beast
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Beast
             is
             the
             civil
             power
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             shall
             take
             it
             by
             their
             separation
             ,
             or
             smiting
             work
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             
               take
               away
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Horn
               to
               consume
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               it
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
            
             by
             some
             fighting
             Act
             of
             theirs
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             design
             .
             But
             in
             the
             reading
             and
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             uncertainty
             ,
             that
             no
             sober
             person
             would
             ever
             have
             made
             such
             an
             inference
             as
             these
             men
             make
             from
             it
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             very
             certain
             whether
             the
             fourth
             Beast
             be
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Seleucidae
             ,
             or
             the
             Roman
             Kingdom
             ,
             though
             I
             incline
             to
             the
             later
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             
               the
               little
               Horn
            
             be
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Roman
             Papacy
             ,
             though
             I
             incline
             to
             the
             later
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               High
               shall
               take
               the
               Kingdom
            
             (
             which
             I
             follow
             with
             our
             interpreters
             ,
             the
             same
             persons
             being
             to
             
               take
               the
               Kingdom
            
             who
             are
             
               to
               possess
               it
               for
               ever
            
             )
             and
             not
             ,
             as
             some
             read
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               take
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               High
            
             ;
             meaning
             ,
             the
             four
             Beasts
             shall
             take
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             certain
             ,
             that
             v.
             26.
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               take
               away
               his
               Dominion
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             it
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             Junius
             reads
             it
             ,
             impersonally
             
               auferetur
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
            
             not
             
               they
               shall
               take
               away
            
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             likely
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             or
             Jewish
             Saints
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             an
             act
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             Saints
             to
             
               take
               away
               the
               Dominion
               ,
               to
               consume
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               it
               to
               the
               end
               ,
            
             it
             being
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               slaying
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               the
               destroying
               of
               his
               body
               and
               giving
               it
               to
               the
               burning
               flame
               ,
               v.
            
             11
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             done
             by
             
               the
               fiery
               stream
               ,
               which
               issued
               and
               came
               forth
               from
               before
               the
               Ancient
               of
               daies
               ,
               v.
            
             10.
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             mighty
             Angels
             .
             And
             in
             all
             likelihood
             it
             is
             then
             when
             
               he
               shall
               put
               down
               all
               Rule
               and
               all
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24.
             which
             is
             made
             the
             act
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             v.
             28.
             2.
             
             This
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               But
               the
               judgment
               shall
               sit
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               take
               his
               dominion
               away
               :
            
             Now
             the
             
               sitting
               of
               the
               judgment
            
             was
             ,
             when
             
               the
               books
               were
               opened
               ,
               the
               thrones
               were
               cast
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               Ancient
               of
               daies
               did
               sit
               ,
               v.
            
             9
             ,
             10.
             which
             the
             comparing
             it
             with
             Revel
             .
             20.
             12.
             doth
             evince
             to
             be
             at
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             also
             further
             proved
             ,
             in
             that
             
               the
               dominion
               given
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             fourth
             Beast
             is
             said
             to
             be
             v.
             13.
             14.
             
               when
               one
               like
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               came
               with
               the
               clouds
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               Ancient
               of
               daies
               ,
               and
               they
               brought
               him
               near
               before
               him
               :
            
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             proves
             in
             his
             
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               Hayne
            
             ,
             (
             and
             then
             the
             taking
             away
             shall
             be
             by
             Christ
             )
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               in
               flaming
               fire
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             shall
             
               consume
               the
               wicked
               one
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             and
             
               shall
               destroy
               him
               with
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             8.
             which
             is
             a
             work
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             Saints
             with
             bodily
             weapons
             ,
             or
             any
             might
             of
             theirs
             to
             effect
             .
             4.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             27.
             
               that
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               shall
               have
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               them
            
             ,
             not
             ,
             they
             shall
             acquire
             it
             ,
             or
             take
             it
             by
             their
             forcible
             or
             any
             other
             acting
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             most
             vain
             conceit
             ,
             that
             this
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             
               the
               Saints
               endeavour
            
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             to
             
               fulfil
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             to
             imagine
             ,
             
               the
               word
               of
               God
               could
               not
               be
               fulfilled
               without
               them
               ,
            
             or
             they
             could
             be
             
               instrumental
               in
               this
               great
               work
            
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             
               act
               of
               separation
               from
               civil
               powers
               were
               necessary
               to
               it
               ,
            
             or
             it
             or
             their
             smiting
             work
             
               did
               render
               them
               in
               any
               measure
               ready
               for
               that
               which
               follows
               .
            
             There
             are
             other
             uncertainties
             concerning
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             not
             peculiarly
             the
             Jewish
             people
             ,
             or
             the
             Kingdom
             taken
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Hebrew
             Christians
             received
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             28.
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             somwhat
             before
             ,
             and
             now
             omit
             that
             which
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             being
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             the
             futility
             of
             this
             fourth
             Reason
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Their
             fifth
             Reason
             is
             as
             vain
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Engine
             ,
             whereby
             perhaps
             well-meaning
             and
             tender
             consciences
             are
             frighted
             or
             drawn
             into
             their
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             
               Because
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               there
               are
               dreadful
               judgements
               pronounced
               in
               particular
               against
               those
               that
               shall
               be
               found
               owning
               ,
               submitting
               unto
               ,
               and
               supporting
               of
               the
               Civil
               Power
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               Lords
               more
               glorious
               manifestation
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               gives
               notice
               &
               warning
               to
               all
               ,
               of
               those
               judgments
               which
               then
               he
               is
               about
               to
               bring
               upon
               his
               enemies
               ,
               &
               by
               his
               Instrument
               proclaims
               the
               overthrow
               and
               down-fall
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               14.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               If
               any
               man
               worship
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               receive
               his
               mark
               in
               his
               forehead
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               and
               shall
               be
               tormented
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               plague
               and
               pains
               of
               Hell.
               Now
               we
               apprehend
               that
               this
               Scripture
               will
               be
               fulfilled
               upon
               those
               who
               
               shall
               be
               found
               worshippers
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               last
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               before
               our
               King
               begin
               to
               take
               the
               power
               :
               For
               (
               mark
               it
               )
               upon
               the
               rise
               of
               the
               first
               Beast
               Rev.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2.
               with
               seven
               heads
               and
               ten
               horns
               ,
               ten
               Crowns
               ,
               &c.
               all
               the
               world
               wondred
               after
               the
               Beast
               ,
               v.
               3.
               or
               as
               in
               v.
               8.
               all
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Lambs
               book
               of
               life
               ,
               worship
               the
               Dragon
               and
               the
               Beast
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
               Hitherto
               there
               's
               no
               mention
               of
               Image
               and
               Mark
               ;
               but
               upon
               the
               rise
               of
               the
               second
               beast
               that
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               has
               two
               horns
               like
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               &c.
               v.
               11.
               the
               case
               is
               changed
               and
               grows
               more
               difficult
               and
               dangerous
               ,
               for
               he
               doth
               not
               only
               v.
               12.
               cause
               the
               earthlings
               to
               worship
               the
               first
               beast
               ,
               but
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               (
               after
               he
               hath
               deceived
               them
               by
               his
               great
               wonders
               and
               miracles
               )
               he
               makes
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               earth
               make
               an
               Image
               to
               the
               first
               Beast
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               infuses
               life
               ,
               and
               causes
               all
               that
               will
               not
               worship
               that
               Image
               to
               be
               killed
               ;
               proceeding
               further
               also
               ,
               he
               causes
               all
               small
               and
               great
               ,
               rich
               and
               poor
               ,
               free
               and
               bond
               to
               receive
               a
               mark
               in
               their
               right
               hand
               or
               forehead
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               is
               permitted
               to
               buy
               or
               sell
               save
               he
               that
               has
               the
               mark
               ,
               or
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               or
               the
               number
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               v.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Now
               by
               this
               time
               we
               are
               come
               somewhat
               near
               the
               end
               of
               his
               reign
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               .
               Now
               then
               we
               observe
               from
               hence
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               image
               ,
               mark
               ,
               name
               ,
               and
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               later
               date
               than
               the
               first
               Beast
               ,
               and
               his
               ten
               horns
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               men
               in
               former
               ages
               and
               generations
               might
               have
               worshipped
               the
               beast
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               his
               Image
               ,
               nor
               receive
               his
               mark
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               By
               how
               much
               the
               nearer
               his
               end
               is
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dangerous
               it
               is
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               &c.
               3.
               
               That
               those
               who
               in
               the
               last
               daies
               near
               unto
               Christs
               coming
               ,
               shall
               have
               all
               these
               marks
               ,
               denotations
               ,
               and
               characters
               found
               upon
               them
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               those
               that
               worship
               the
               beasts
               ,
               and
               )
               (
               mark
               the
               emphasis
               of
               the
               words
               )
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               receive
               his
               mark
               in
               his
               forehead
               ,
               or
               right
               hand
               shall
               drink
               the
               wine
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               tormented
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               :
               so
               that
               we
               conceive
               't
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Saints
               to
               consider
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               beast
               ,
               his
               image
               ,
               mark
               ,
               number
               ,
               &c.
               and
               to
               have
               no
               relation
               ,
               affection
               ,
               subjection
               to
               the
               beast
               ,
               and
               civil
               power
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               its
               appertainers
               ,
               though
               they
               lose
               their
               lives
               for
               it
               .
            
             And
             then
             adds
             encouragements
             to
             adventure
             the
             losse
             of
             life
             ,
             rather
             than
             incur
             the
             danger
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             with
             assurance
             of
             glory
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             doing
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             the
             Saints
             duty
             ,
             lose
             their
             lives
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             device
             too
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             when
             they
             
             animate
             their
             Assassins
             to
             Regicide
             by
             promise
             of
             absolution
             ,
             merit
             ,
             Martyrdom
             and
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Answ
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             think
             it
             worth
             while
             to
             make
             any
             answer
             to
             this
             reason
             ,
             which
             proves
             that
             which
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             
               the
               worshipping
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               image
               ,
               the
               receiving
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               beast
               in
               his
               forehead
               or
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               or
               the
               name
               of
               the
               beast
               ,
               or
               number
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               or
               the
               mark
               of
               his
               name
               makes
               men
               obnoxious
               to
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               
                 and
                 proves
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
              
               to
               have
               relation
               ,
               affection
               ,
               subjection
               to
               civil
               power
               or
               any
               of
               its
               appertainers
               is
               to
               worship
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               in
               the
               forehead
               or
               hand
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               mark
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               his
               name
               ,
               or
               the
               number
               of
               his
               name
               ,
            
             but
             that
             I
             find
             this
             is
             made
             commonly
             the
             pretence
             of
             separations
             of
             every
             party
             ,
             and
             their
             oppositions
             thereupon
             .
             Thus
             not
             only
             the
             Protestants
             separate
             from
             the
             Papists
             ,
             counting
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             receiving
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             beast
             ;
             but
             also
             among
             Protestants
             dissenters
             term
             the
             practice
             they
             dislike
             and
             are
             averse
             from
             ,
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             beast
             ;
             whence
             ,
             especially
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             who
             have
             most
             heat
             and
             least
             light
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             prejudiced
             ,
             so
             they
             inveigh
             against
             their
             opposites
             as
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             the
             owning
             them
             as
             the
             re-receiving
             his
             mark
             .
             So
             Brownists
             count
             any
             acknowledgment
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             receiving
             ordination
             from
             them
             ,
             using
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Surplice
             ,
             kneeling
             and
             such
             ceremonies
             as
             they
             injoin
             ,
             going
             to
             Common-prayer
             ,
             paying
             tythes
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             national
             or
             parish
             Church
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             except
             against
             in
             Prelatical
             ,
             yea
             and
             Presbyterian
             and
             congregational
             government
             ,
             the
             worshiping
             the
             beast
             and
             receiving
             his
             mark
             :
             which
             being
             got
             once
             into
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             who
             usually
             talk
             much
             against
             that
             which
             they
             understand
             little
             ,
             inflames
             them
             with
             hatred
             against
             those
             they
             judge
             to
             be
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             think
             is
             his
             mark
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             without
             measure
             they
             inveigh
             against
             them
             ,
             delighting
             in
             satyrical
             scotts
             and
             jests
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             tales
             that
             disparage
             them
             ,
             are
             averse
             from
             any
             conference
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             hearing
             of
             them
             speak
             ,
             and
             altogether
             irreconcileable
             to
             them
             .
             This
             fashion
             which
             heretofore
             was
             only
             used
             against
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             the
             Fifth-monarchy-men
             it
             seems
             have
             here
             taken
             up
             against
             the
             civil
             powers
             as
             useful
             for
             their
             demagogical
             design
             ,
             to
             affright
             the
             people
             and
             to
             hold
             them
             to
             their
             party
             .
             But
             to
             shew
             the
             vanity
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             they
             apply
             the
             threatnings
             Rev.
             14.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             to
             the
             worshipping
             of
             the
             second
             beast
             described
             Revel
             .
             13.
             11.
             and
             to
             the
             times
             near
             unto
             Christs
             coming
             ;
             now
             that
             beast
             by
             
             all
             the
             descriptions
             of
             it
             appears
             not
             to
             have
             gotten
             his
             power
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             as
             civil
             powers
             have
             ,
             but
             by
             deceit
             ,
             as
             by
             pretended
             miracles
             v.
             13.
             14.
             whence
             he
             is
             termed
             
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               Rev.
            
             16.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
               which
               stirred
               up
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               make
               war
               against
               the
               Rider
               on
               the
               white
               horse
               ,
               Rev.
            
             19.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
               the
               Whore
               with
               whom
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               committed
               sornication
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             17.
             1
             ,
             2.
             which
             being
             plainly
             expressed
             to
             be
             Rome
             or
             at
             Rome
             v.
             18.
             cannot
             be
             applyed
             with
             any
             shew
             or
             colour
             to
             the
             civil
             powers
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             other
             Countries
             besides
             Rome
             ,
             especially
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             they
             being
             no
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             using
             any
             arts
             or
             devices
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             first
             beast
             ,
             or
             Dragon
             ,
             or
             to
             set
             up
             any
             forreign
             power
             ,
             but
             seeking
             to
             uphold
             their
             own
             civil
             power
             ,
             and
             requiring
             the
             subjects
             to
             renounce
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             depose
             them
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             most
             impudent
             false
             accusation
             to
             make
             the
             Protestant
             civil
             powers
             to
             be
             either
             the
             beast
             ,
             or
             the
             Kings
             that
             commit
             fornication
             with
             the
             Whore
             ,
             or
             the
             having
             relation
             ,
             affection
             ,
             subjection
             to
             them
             and
             their
             appertainers
             the
             worshiping
             the
             beast
             or
             his
             image
             ,
             or
             the
             receiving
             his
             mark
             ,
             name
             or
             number
             of
             his
             name
             .
             But
             they
             say
             ,
          
           
             6.
             
             
               We
               might
               also
               further
               add
               ,
               because
               the
               Civil
               power
               is
               that
               which
               enforces
               and
               compels
               the
               consciences
               and
               spirits
               of
               men
               to
               the
               Antichristian
               forms
               and
               worship
               of
               Babylon
               :
               accordingly
               the
               great
               Harlot
               ,
               or
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Antichristian
               worship
               and
               Church
               state
               )
               rides
               upon
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               3.
               that
               is
               ,
               she
               has
               the
               preheminence
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Beast
               use
               his
               sword
               for
               her
               advantage
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               curses
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               baubles
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Beast
             which
             carrieth
             the
             Woman
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             3
             ,
             7.
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               seven
               heads
               and
               ten
               horns
            
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             the
             
               Beast
               with
               two
               horns
               like
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.
             11.
             but
             the
             first
             
               Beast
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.
             1.
             of
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Image
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Name
               ,
               and
               Number
               of
               the
               Beast
               are
               of
               a
               later
               date
               than
               the
               first
               Beast
               and
               his
               ten
               horns
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               men
               in
               former
               generations
               might
               have
               worshiped
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               his
               Image
               ,
               nor
               receive
               his
               mark
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             if
             the
             
               Beast
               might
               be
               then
               worshiped
            
             ,
             then
             might
             the
             Beast
             be
             worshiped
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Dragon
               gave
               him
               his
               Seat
               and
               Power
               and
               great
               Authority
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.
             2.
             at
             which
             time
             they
             term
             the
             power
             of
             
               Rome
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             p.
             51.
             
             And
             if
             then
             the
             Civil
             power
             of
             Rome
             might
             be
             owned
             as
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             when
             they
             compelled
             men
             to
             worship
             their
             Idols
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Civil
             powers
             now
             should
             be
             owned
             as
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             though
             they
             
             should
             compell
             men
             to
             the
             Antichristian
             forms
             and
             worship
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             though
             idolatrous
             are
             not
             worse
             than
             the
             Pagan
             worship
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             persecuting
             Emperors
             did
             compell
             the
             Christians
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             this
             Reason
             may
             give
             some
             colour
             for
             separating
             from
             those
             Kings
             and
             States
             which
             use
             the
             Roman
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             force
             their
             Subjects
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             the
             consecrated
             wafer
             Cake
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               The
               Hoste
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Pope
             as
             
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
            
             &
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
               as
               the
               Mother
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
            
             which
             may
             be
             truly
             termed
             the
             
               Antichristian
               forms
               and
               worship
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               the
               Antichristian
               worship
               and
               Church-state
               :
            
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             reach
             the
             Protestant
             Kings
             and
             Civil
             powers
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             
               enforce
               and
               compell
               men
               to
               these
               Antichristian
               forms
               and
               worship
               of
               Babylon
               ,
            
             nor
             support
             
               the
               great
               Harlot
            
             ,
             nor
             
               let
               her
               have
               the
               preheminence
            
             ,
             nor
             
               use
               their
               sword
               for
               her
               advantage
               ,
            
             nor
             
               regard
               her
               Excommunication
               ,
               Curses
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               baubles
               ,
            
             but
             use
             their
             power
             and
             sword
             against
             her
             ,
             deride
             her
             Excommunications
             ,
             Curses
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             Threats
             ,
             and
             urge
             their
             Subjects
             to
             disclaim
             her
             jurisdiction
             and
             worship
             .
             If
             any
             say
             that
             the
             Civil
             powers
             in
             England
             do
             compel
             men
             to
             be
             under
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             succession
             and
             ordination
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Masse
             translated
             out
             of
             Latine
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             members
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             Antichristian
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             neither
             do
             the
             Bishops
             derive
             their
             succession
             from
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             is
             their
             consecration
             as
             the
             Roman
             ,
             with
             any
             oath
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             though
             Mr.
             
               Francis
               Mason
            
             have
             pleaded
             against
             Champney
             the
             validity
             of
             their
             succession
             by
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             allow
             ;
             nor
             are
             the
             Ministers
             ordained
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
             as
             Popish
             Priests
             ;
             nor
             hath
             the
             Common
             prayer
             Book
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             the
             adoration
             of
             the
             host
             ,
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             other
             rites
             which
             make
             the
             Masse
             abominable
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             made
             national
             as
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             or
             communicating
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             the
             Trent
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             chargeable
             with
             
               the
               Antichristian
               forms
               ,
               Church
               state
               and
               worship
               of
               Babylon
               ,
            
             nor
             the
             civil
             powers
             ,
             which
             require
             conformity
             thereto
             ,
             to
             be
             judged
             to
             compel
             mens
             persons
             to
             Antichristianism
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             we
             shall
             find
             Mr.
             Tillinghast
             arguing
             to
             better
             purpose
             .
             That
             which
             I
             meet
             with
             ,
             as
             tending
             to
             the
             justifying
             of
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             way
             is
             in
             the
             3.
             of
             the
             8.
             sermons
             published
             since
             his
             death
             .
             p.
             57.
             of
             the
             3.
             edition
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             tels
             his
             auditors
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               did
               conceive
               it
               to
               be
               one
               great
               article
               of
               his
               and
               their
               faith
               ,
               that
               the
               work
               that
               God
               doth
               call
               his
               Children
               to
               at
               this
               day
               (
               and
               he
               calls
               upon
               them
               from
               Heaven
               to
               attend
               to
               )
               had
               been
               the
               work
               of
               Christs
               visible
               Kingdom
               over
               the
               world
               ;
            
             which
             he
             takes
             for
             granted
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             do
             I
             at
             present
             oppose
             him
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             not
             assert
             such
             a
             visible
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             he
             believes
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             gainsay
             his
             distinction
             .
             p.
             59.
             
             
               Of
               two
               parts
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
            
             used
             before
             by
             Mr.
             Mede
             ;
             but
             deny
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               the
               Saints
               are
               imployed
               in
               a
               glorious
               work
               for
               Christ
               to
               pluck
               down
               all
               ,
               that
            
             Jesus
             
               Christ
               when
               he
               comes
               may
               have
               his
               enemies
               his
               footstool
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               the
               command
               is
               ,
               beat
               your
               Plow-shares
               into
               Swords
               ,
               intimating
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               wonderful
               use
               of
               Swords
               ,
               Weapons
               of
               War.
            
             p.
             60.
             
             But
             that
             which
             I
             oppose
             is
             his
             speech
             .
             p.
             63.
             
             
               And
               though
               this
               Stone
               ,
               Dan.
               2.
               34.
               fundamentally
               is
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               yet
               considered
               as
               smiting
               the
               great
               Image
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               other
               but
               Christ
               mystical
               ,
               in
               his
               members
               ;
               and
               the
               cutting
               out
               of
               this
               Stone
               ,
               cannot
               be
               meant
               as
               some
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               of
               Christs
               first
               coming
               ,
               for
               these
               reasons
               ;
               first
               because
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               it
               doth
               arise
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               ten
               Antichristian
               Kings
               ;
               And
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               these
               Kings
               shall
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               set
               up
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               What
               Kings
               are
               these
               ?
               These
               Kings
               are
               not
               the
               Four
               Monarchies
               ,
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               was
               not
               set
               up
               in
               the
               time
               of
               those
               Monarchies
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               only
               ;
               and
               here
               is
               spoken
               of
               Kings
               in
               the
               plural
               Number
               ;
               those
               Kings
               therefore
               ,
               are
               the
               ten
               Antichristian
               Kings
               ,
               which
               are
               set
               forth
               by
               ten
               toes
               ,
               where
               the
               work
               begins
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               stroak
               is
               struck
               ;
               and
               are
               called
               the
               ten
               Horns
               in
               another
               place
               ;
               and
               in
               Dan.
               7.
               
               Those
               ten
               Horns
               are
               interpreted
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               those
               Kings
               the
               Stone
               is
               cut
               out
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               ten
               Antichristian
               Kings
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               the
               Stone
               cannot
               be
               so
               early
               cut
               out
               ,
               as
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               long
               before
               the
               ten
               Antichristian
               Kings
               had
               being
               ,
               or
               existence
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               stone
               must
               be
               cut
               out
               later
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ
               :
               These
               Kings
            
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             any
             other
             than
             
               the
               Kings
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Stone
               shall
               break
               in
               pieces
               ,
            
             which
             are
             .
             v.
             45.
             
               the
               Iron
               ,
               the
               Brass
               ,
               the
               Clay
               ,
               the
               Silver
               ,
               and
               the
               Gold
               ,
            
             and
             not
             the
             toes
             only
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             four
             Monarchies
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             of
             the
             ten
             Antichristian
             Kings
             .
             And
             
               in
               the
               days
            
             must
             be
             understood
             Synecdochically
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             when
             Jephthab
             is
             said
             ,
             Judg.
             12.
             
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               the
               Cities
               of
               Gilead
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Jonah
               was
               gon
               down
               into
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               Jonah
            
             
             1.
             5.
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             sides
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             Mr.
             Mede
             in
             his
             
               answer
               to
            
             Mr.
             Hayn
             ,
             hath
             given
             more
             instances
             ,
             and
             proved
             it
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             last
             of
             those
             Kings
             ,
             which
             he
             determines
             to
             be
             the
             Roman
             ,
             against
             Mr.
             Haynes
             holding
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Kings
             of
             Alexanders
             Successors
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             referred
             to
             Christs
             incarnation
             ,
             or
             preaching
             ,
             which
             he
             shewes
             in
             his
             exercitation
             on
             Mark
             1.
             15.
             to
             have
             been
             by
             Christ
             himself
             signifyed
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               the
               time
               is
               fulfilled
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             time
             foretold
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             44.
             
             
               And
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             which
             
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               will
               set
               up
               .
            
             The
             plural
             Number
             notes
             not
             the
             ten
             Horns
             ,
             for
             these
             Kings
             can
             be
             meant
             of
             no
             other
             than
             the
             four
             Monarchies
             ,
             or
             Kings
             ;
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             plural
             Number
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             set
             up
             in
             all
             their
             dayes
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             power
             of
             the
             rest
             came
             ,
             and
             by
             smiting
             of
             it
             they
             were
             all
             broken
             to
             pieces
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               Because
               Daniel
               doth
               not
               see
               the
               Stone
               to
               smite
               ,
               until
               such
               time
               as
               he
               had
               a
               view
               and
               representation
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               before
               him
               :
               He
               saw
               it
               all
               come
               forth
               and
               exist
               in
               its
               state
               ,
               before
               the
               Stone
               smites
               ;
               therefore
               I
               conclude
               that
               the
               cutting
               out
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               was
               not
               until
               every
               part
               of
               it
               was
               come
               forth
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               being
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               if
               so
               be
               we
               conceive
               the
               cutting
               out
               of
               the
               Stone
               to
               be
               as
               high
               as
               Christs
               coming
               ;
               then
               was
               the
               Stone
               cut
               out
               long
               before
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               great
               Image
               (
               the
               Iron
               and
               the
               Clay
               )
               was
               in
               being
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Stone
               was
               cut
               out
               so
               long
               before
               ,
               then
               did
               the
               Stone
               lye
               still
               ,
               and
               not
               do
               its
               work
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               ,
               for
               the
               very
               first
               stroke
               the
               Stone
               strikes
               ,
               is
               upon
               the
               feet
               of
               Iron
               and
               Clay
               ,
               which
               it
               could
               not
               do
               before
               they
               were
               in
               being
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             :
             If
             the
             argument
             be
             good
             from
             the
             seeing
             together
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Image
             to
             the
             coexistence
             of
             the
             things
             represented
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             four
             Monarchies
             should
             exist
             together
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             represented
             and
             viewed
             together
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Stone
             was
             not
             cut
             out
             till
             all
             the
             Monarchies
             were
             in
             being
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             cut
             out
             afore
             every
             state
             of
             the
             last
             Monarchy
             was
             in
             being
             .
             
               The
               Stone
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               smite
               the
               Image
               in
               the
               feet
               ,
            
             not
             because
             it
             began
             not
             to
             smite
             till
             the
             last
             state
             and
             period
             of
             the
             fourth-Monarchy
             :
             But
             because
             the
             former
             Monarchies
             were
             brought
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             rested
             upon
             the
             fourth
             as
             the
             head
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             do
             upon
             the
             feet
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             smiting
             it
             ,
             the
             Whore
             is
             cast
             down
             .
             If
             this
             reason
             were
             good
             ,
             Christs
             Kingdom
             should
             not
             begin
             till
             every
             part
             ,
             or
             state
             of
             the
             fourth-Monarchy
             
             were
             existent
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Saints
             should
             not
             begin
             to
             smite
             till
             the
             existence
             of
             the
             last
             of
             the
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             which
             is
             unknown
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             could
             not
             conclude
             it
             must
             be
             the
             work
             of
             this
             generation
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               because
               Daniels
               smiting
               stone
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               in
               the
               2.
               ch
               .
               and
               his
               Ancient
               of
               daies
               siting
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               in
               the
               7.
               ch
               .
               they
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               are
               contemporary
               ,
               for
               they
               do
               one
               and
               the
               same
               work
               ;
               the
               very
               work
               that
               is
               done
               by
               the
               one
               is
               done
               by
               the
               other
               .
               The
               stone
               smites
               the
               toes
               of
               the
               fourth
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               Daniels
               Ancient
               of
               daies
               sitting
               ,
               casts
               down
               the
               Thrones
               ,
               and
               Judges
               and
               destroys
               the
               fourth
               Beast
               :
               here
               's
               one
               and
               the
               same
               work
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               the
               cutting
               out
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               time
               of
               the
               sitting
               of
               the
               Ancient
               of
               daies
               .
               Now
               if
               they
               are
               the
               same
               in
               time
               ,
               the
               stone
               cannot
               be
               cut
               out
               so
               high
               as
               Christs
               first
               coming
               ,
               for
               the
               Ancient
               of
               daies
               sitting
               it's
               clear
               it
               is
               not
               till
               the
               ending
               time
               of
               the
               fourth
               Monarchy
               ;
               then
               comes
               the
               Ancient
               of
               daies
               and
               sits
               in
               judgment
               ,
               and
               casts
               down
               and
               destroys
               the
               beast
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ;
               therefore
               the
               cutting
               out
               of
               the
               stone
               cannot
               be
               the
               first
               time
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               fourth
               Monarchy
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             
               The
               casting
               down
               of
               the
               Thrones
            
             is
             not
             the
             putting
             down
             of
             the
             Thrones
             of
             the
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             but
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             settling
             or
             placing
             seats
             for
             the
             Sanhedrin
             to
             sit
             on
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             
               the
               Thrones
               were
               set
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             observed
             by
             Mr.
             
               Mede
               Comment
            
             .
             on
             Re●
             .
             20.
             )
             
               and
               the
               Ancient
               of
               daies
               did
               sit
               ,
            
             or
             v.
             26.
             
             
               But
               the
               Judgment
               shall
               sit
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Rev.
             20.
             4.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               Thrones
               and
               they
               sat
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               judgment
               was
               given
               unto
               them
               .
            
             Now
             the
             time
             of
             the
             sitting
             Dan.
             7.
             9.
             is
             the
             time
             ,
             
               when
               one
               like
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               came
               with
               the
               clouds
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               Ancient
               of
               days
               ,
               and
               they
               brought
               him
               near
               before
               him
               :
               And
               there
               was
               given
               him
               dominion
               and
               glory
               and
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               all
               people
               ,
               nations
               and
               languages
               should
               serve
               him
               ,
            
             which
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             second
             coming
             when
             
               all
               rule
               and
               authority
               &
               power
               shall
               be
               put
               down
               ,
               and
               every
               knee
               shall
               bow
               to
               him
               ,
            
             is
             intimated
             by
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             allusively
             to
             this
             of
             Daniel
             expressing
             his
             second
             coming
             by
             the
             
               coming
               in
               a
               cloud
               ,
               Luke
            
             21.
             24.
             
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               Heaven
               Matth.
            
             26.
             64.
             
             If
             then
             the
             stone
             be
             not
             cut
             out
             till
             then
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             cut
             out
             till
             Christs
             second
             coming
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             smiting
             work
             till
             then
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             and
             contrary
             to
             this
             Authors
             own
             tenet
             .
             But
             neither
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Ancient
               of
               days
               sitting
               ,
               and
               the
               stones
               smiting
               do
               one
               and
               the
               same
               work
               ,
            
             if
             by
             the
             
             
               same
               work
            
             be
             meant
             the
             same
             numerical
             action
             ,
             the
             Agents
             being
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             sitting
             is
             of
             the
             Ancient
             of
             daies
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             the
             stone
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             cuts
             out
             the
             stone
             ,
             or
             the
             God
             that
             sets
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             If
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             
               same
               work
            
             that
             is
             the
             same
             event
             ,
             fact
             or
             accomplishment
             ,
             then
             there
             's
             no
             necessity
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             contemporary
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             same
             age
             ,
             as
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             the
             same
             work
             ,
             yet
             not
             the
             time
             of
             laying
             the
             foundation
             and
             finishing
             it
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             raising
             up
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             was
             the
             same
             work
             ,
             yet
             not
             the
             several
             governments
             of
             it
             contemporary
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             demolishing
             of
             it
             is
             the
             same
             work
             ,
             yet
             part
             of
             it
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Christ
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             and
             part
             at
             his
             second
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             cutting
             out
             of
             the
             stone
             may
             be
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             and
             the
             sitting
             of
             the
             Ancient
             of
             daies
             at
             his
             second
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             not
             necessary
             that
             
               the
               Fifth-Monarchy
               should
               begin
               at
               the
               later
               end
               of
               the
               Fourth
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               smiting
               work
               be
               the
               overturning
               the
               Thrones
               of
               the
               Kings
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               Saints
               as
               chief
               instruments
               in
               the
               management
               thereof
               ,
            
             nor
             doth
             it
             
               follow
               of
               necessity
               there
               must
               be
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               as
               the
               civil
               and
               military
               power
               to
               be
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Christs
               appearance
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               work
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             he
             contends
             for
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             by
             these
             eight
             reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               work
               of
               breaking
               the
               great
               Image
               is
               done
               by
               the
               stone
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ;
               it
               's
               not
               done
               by
               mountains
               considered
               as
               mountains
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               done
               by
               Nations
               considered
               as
               Nations
               ,
               Kingdoms
               considered
               as
               Kingdoms
               :
               for
               then
               it
               would
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Mountain
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               done
               by
               a
               stone
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               mountain
               ,
               by
               a
               people
               pickt
               out
               by
               God
               himself
               out
               of
               the
               Nations
               and
               Kingdoms
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               formed
               and
               united
               together
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               which
               shall
               fall
               upon
               the
               great
               Image
               and
               break
               it
               to
               pieces
               ;
               i'ts
               these
               that
               do
               this
               work
               ;
               and
               further
               it
               's
               cut
               out
               without
               hands
               ,
               Dan.
               2.
               34.
               45.
               that
               is
               without
               worldly
               powers
               ,
               but
               more
               immediately
               by
               God
               without
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               .
               It
               s
               clear
               it
               shall
               be
               by
               the
               Saints
               as
               chief
               ,
               principal
               and
               leading
               instruments
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               called
               the
               stone
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               called
               a
               stone
               ,
               of
               whose
               nature
               and
               image
               the
               Saints
               are
               partakers
               ,
               not
               so
               the
               Nations
               between
               whom
               and
               Christ
               there
               's
               no
               agreement
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             reason
             proves
             not
             the
             Saints
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             the
             Stone
             ,
             nor
             that
             they
             
               are
               to
               break
               the
               Image
            
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             ;
             For
             they
             are
             not
             
               cut
               out
               with●ut
               hands
            
             ,
             but
             are
             begotten
             by
             men
             in
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             generation
             ,
             nor
             ,
             if
             this
             Authors
             way
             should
             be
             meant
             of
             smiting
             the
             Image
             by
             civil
             or
             military
             power
             ,
             should
             
             they
             break
             the
             Image
             without
             hands
             ,
             but
             with
             hands
             :
             not
             is
             there
             a
             word
             in
             the
             Text
             that
             shews
             the
             Saints
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             the
             Stone
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             later
             times
             of
             the
             fourth
             Monarchy
             or
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             excludes
             Kings
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             Saints
             and
             Christs
             instruments
             to
             break
             the
             Image
             ,
             for
             they
             may
             be
             Saints
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             instruments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Cyrus
             was
             ,
             to
             break
             the
             Babyloman
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             consequence
             in
             this
             reasoning
             ,
             which
             is
             out
             of
             figurative
             expressions
             to
             proper
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             be
             not
             interpreted
             so
             ,
             but
             only
             imagined
             by
             this
             Arguer
             without
             any
             cogent
             reason
             :
             
               It
               's
               done
               by
               a
               stone
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               mountain
               ,
               therefore
               by
               a
               people
               pickt
               out
               by
               God
               out
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
            
             for
             neither
             doth
             the
             Text
             expound
             mountain
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Nations
               and
               Kingdoms
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             nor
             by
             
               the
               Stone
            
             a
             
               people
               pickt
               out
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               stone
            
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             Christ
             personal
             ,
             or
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             the
             text
             explains
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             
               cut
               out
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             formed
             
               without
               hands
            
             in
             his
             Mothers
             womb
             ,
             as
             when
             David
             said
             ,
             
               he
               was
               curiously
               wrought
               in
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Psal.
            
             139.
             15.
             and
             
               the
               Kingdom
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             set
             up
             among
             men
             
               without
               hands
               by
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             Zech.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             reason
             from
             ,
             Dan
             ,
             7.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             4.
             in
             the
             
               Banner
               displayed
            
             ,
             and
             is
             fully
             answered
             before
             in
             this
             section
             .
          
           
             The
             3.
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Generation
               of
               men
               shall
               destroy
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               when
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               did
               bear
               witness
               against
               the
               Beast
               for
               Christ
               ,
               all
               the
               time
               his
               Kingdom
               stood
               .
               This
               is
               grounded
               upon
               Revel
               .
               11.
               
               Which
               tels
               us
               that
               the
               witnesses
               for
               1260
               dayes
               prophefied
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               this
               time
               they
               are
               kil'd
               by
               the
               Beast
               ,
               they
               rise
               up
               again
               ,
               and
               rising
               up
               they
               knock
               the
               Beast
               down
               ,
               for
               immediately
               thereupon
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               the
               City
               fell
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Earth-quake
               ,
               &
               there
               were
               slain
               of
               men
               seven
               thousand
               ,
               and
               great
               fear
               fell
               upon
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               they
               gave
               glory
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               done
               by
               worldly
               powers
               ,
               but
               the
               witnesses
               ,
               therefore
               they
               that
               have
               born
               witness
               against
               the
               Beast
               ,
               shall
               give
               the
               deadly
               blow
               to
               the
               Beast
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             this
             reason
             were
             good
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             not
             by
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             ,
             by
             them
             risen
             again
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             born
             hereafter
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             have
             born
             witness
             all
             the
             time
             the
             Beasts
             Kingdom
             stood
             ,
             not
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             only
             stand
             up
             near
             the
             time
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             by
             supernatural
             ,
             or
             prophetical
             power
             ,
             not
             by
             civil
             and
             military
             ,
             which
             this
             author
             contends
             
             for
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             all
             this
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             uncertainty
             concerning
             these
             witnesses
             who
             they
             are
             ,
             whether
             already
             existent
             ,
             or
             future
             ,
             the
             Beast
             meant
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             their
             prophesying
             ,
             and
             the
             event
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             and
             means
             of
             its
             accomplishing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             proof
             is
             
               ignoti
               per
               ignotius
            
             ,
             of
             a
             thing
             unknown
             by
             that
             which
             is
             more
             unknown
             ,
             which
             is
             vain
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Angel
               that
               enlightens
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Angel
               ,
               or
               instrument
               that
               shall
               ruin
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               18.
               1.
               
               But
               the
               earth
               hath
               not
               been
               enlightened
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               world
               hath
               been
               enlightened
               by
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               his
               truth
               to
               ,
               and
               this
               Angel
               that
               enlighteneth
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               gives
               the
               deadly
               blow
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ,
               there
               where
               light
               comes
               forth
               ,
               God
               will
               carry
               on
               the
               work
               by
               those
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Angel
             is
             
               another
               Angel
            
             ,
             therefore
             not
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             
               coming
               down
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             therefore
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             
               having
               great
               power
            
             ,
             therefore
             not
             using
             humane
             Weapons
             ,
             
               enlightens
               the
               earth
               with
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             with
             the
             truth
             or
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             enlightening
             men
             by
             revealing
             Gods
             truth
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             that
             he
             gives
             the
             deadly
             blow
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             
               cried
               mightily
               with
               a
               strong
               voyce
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Babylon
               is
               fallen
               ,
            
             therefore
             this
             proves
             not
             ,
             that
             a
             company
             of
             private
             Saints
             in
             the
             ending
             time
             of
             the
             Fourth-Monarchy
             shall
             destroy
             it
             by
             a
             military
             ,
             or
             civil
             power
             ,
             yea
             if
             
               where
               light
               comes
               forth
               ,
               God
               will
               carry
               on
               the
               work
               by
               those
               hands
               ,
            
             all
             the
             preachers
             of
             the
             truth
             shall
             be
             instrumental
             to
             the
             ruin
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             preaching
             ,
             not
             a
             company
             of
             private
             Saints
             by
             fighting
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             reason
             from
             Revel
             .
             18.
             6.
             is
             fully
             answered
             before
             ,
             sect
             .
             9.
             
             The
             6.
             is
             ,
             
               The
               work
               of
               God
               against
               Rome
               ,
               shall
               be
               so
               mannaged
               as
               there
               may
               be
               singing
               of
               Hallelujabs
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               for
               the
               carrying
               it
               on
               :
               this
               is
               clear
               from
               Revel
               .
               19.
               1.
               
               But
               now
               if
               this
               should
               be
               done
               only
               by
               the
               clattering
               of
               a
               company
               of
               Nations
               falling
               upon
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               ruining
               him
               ,
               what
               singing
               would
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Churches
               for
               this
               ?
               What
               would
               there
               be
               more
               in
               this
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               work
               of
               Cyrus
               destroying
               Babylon
               ,
               or
               in
               Alexanders
               destroying
               the
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               Monarchy
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Romans
               destroying
               the
               Grecians
               Monarchy
               ?
               For
               that
               was
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               this
               ,
               what
               should
               the
               people
               therefore
               now
               sing
               Hallelujahs
               more
               for
               ,
               more
               than
               in
               those
               times
               ?
               But
               because
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               instruments
               ,
               things
               done
               in
               a
               more
               holy
               sanctified
               
               way
               to
               a
               more
               pure
               end
               ;
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               more
               of
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               appear
               upon
               those
               that
               shall
               do
               this
               work
               now
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               shall
               sing
               Hallelujahs
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               work
               did
               not
               go
               beyond
               the
               work
               that
               had
               been
               done
               before
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             When
             the
             work
             of
             destroying
             Babylon
             was
             done
             by
             Cyrus
             ,
             there
             was
             singing
             of
             Hallelujahs
             ,
             as
             was
             foretold
             ,
             Jerem.
             51.
             1.
             and
             that
             because
             it
             was
             
               the
               work
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             ever
             were
             the
             instruments
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             expresly
             given
             ,
             Revel
             .
             19.
             1
             ,
             2.
             not
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             imagined
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             text
             ,
             Revel
             .
             17.
             16
             ,
             17.
             yea
             it
             is
             more
             joyous
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             more
             redounds
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             that
             he
             ruines
             Babylon
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             did
             support
             her
             ,
             as
             that
             
               by
               death
            
             ,
             procured
             by
             Satan
             ,
             God
             
               destroyed
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             Gods
             way
             in
             destroying
             the
             former
             Monarchies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             his
             way
             in
             destroying
             this
             ,
             not
             a
             work
             by
             other
             meanes
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             though
             exceeding
             ,
             or
             going
             beyond
             it
             in
             the
             conspicuity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             consequents
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             occasioning
             more
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             instruments
             ,
             which
             the
             text
             mentions
             not
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               smite
               Rome
               ,
               then
               shall
               be
               in
               it
               a
               resemblance
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               of
               the
               reign
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               in
               v.
               6.
               
               For
               the
               Lord
               God
               omnipotent
               raigneth
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               said
               if
               the
               work
               were
               done
               by
               a
               company
               of
               carnal
               Nations
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               before
               the
               end
               ,
               before
               Christs
               coming
               :
               for
               after
               this
               appearance
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Bride
               making
               her self
               ready
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               come
               together
               to
               destroy
               the
               Bride
               preparing
               for
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               have
               Christ
               coming
               forth
               in
               his
               fury
               ,
               destroying
               his
               enemies
               and
               rescuing
               his
               Bride
               :
               But
               before
               that
               day
               there
               shall
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               appearance
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               such
               power
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               when
               men
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               The
               Lord
               God
               omnipotent
               raigneth
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               King
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               Saints
               raigneth
               ;
               therefore
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               by
               Saints
               as
               leading
               instruments
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Such
             an
             acclamation
             is
             usual
             upon
             any
             glorious
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             15.
             18.
             and
             in
             the
             Psalms
             often
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             a
             vain
             conceit
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             speech
             could
             not
             be
             used
             unlesse
             the
             Saints
             were
             leading
             instruments
             .
             In
             this
             book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             we
             have
             acclamations
             where
             no
             act
             is
             expressed
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Rev.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             11.
             and
             5.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             7.
             12.
             and
             11.
             15
             ,
             17.
             and
             12
             ,
             10.
             and
             15.
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             16.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             'T
             is
             granted
             that
             before
             Christs
             coming
             
             upon
             the
             ruin
             of
             Babylon
             there
             will
             be
             occasion
             of
             the
             acclamation
             Rev.
             19.
             6.
             but
             not
             because
             private
             Saints
             shall
             destroy
             Babylon
             by
             their
             smiting
             work
             ,
             but
             because
             Gods
             power
             and
             might
             is
             thereby
             manifested
             ,
             and
             the
             dominion
             of
             God
             will
             be
             thereby
             promoted
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Look
               through
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               where
               ever
               we
               have
               a
               description
               of
               the
               persons
               that
               shall
               do
               the
               glorious
               work
               of
               God
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               ever
               find
               them
               described
               and
               characterized
               as
               Saints
               ,
               as
               Zech.
               9.
               13
               against
               thy
               Sons
               O
               Greece
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               against
               the
               Turkish
               power
               .
               Obad.
               18.
               21.
               when
               all
               his
               enemies
               are
               brought
               down
               ,
               and
               become
               his
               footstool
               ,
               then
               shall
               he
               come
               forth
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               shall
               be
               the
               Lords
               ;
               sit
               thou
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               until
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstool
               :
               then
               the
               Lord
               shall
               send
               the
               rod
               of
               thy
               strength
               out
               of
               Zion
               ,
               rule
               thou
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               there
               's
               the
               coming
               forth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               his
               enemies
               by
               his
               Saints
               are
               made
               his
               foot-stool
               .
               Micah
               .
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               beat
               in
               pieces
               many
               people
               .
            
             Jacob
             is
             his
             battle
             ax
             ,
             Jer.
             51.
             20.
             
             Rev.
             15.
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Answ.
               Psal.
            
             110.
             1
             ,
             2.
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Saints
               Christs
               enemies
               are
               made
               his
               foot-stool
               ,
            
             nor
             Jer.
             51.
             20.
             is
             meant
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             but
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             or
             
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             
               Gataker
               in
               his
               Annot.
               Zech.
            
             9.
             13.
             
             Obad.
             18.
             21.
             
             Micah
             .
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             if
             meant
             of
             a
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             verified
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             not
             of
             Gentile
             Saints
             ,
             Rev.
             14.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             if
             the
             same
             with
             Revel
             .
             7.
             4.
             is
             meant
             also
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             if
             of
             others
             ,
             neither
             there
             ,
             nor
             Rev.
             15.
             2.
             is
             any
             act
             ascribed
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             acclamation
             to
             God
             for
             his
             work
             :
             why
             the
             seven
             Angels
             Rev.
             15.
             7.
             should
             be
             any
             other
             than
             holy
             spirits
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             reason
             is
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             prove
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             undertook
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             objection
             from
             Rev.
             17.
             16.
             that
             
               the
               horns
               shall
               do
               it
            
             ,
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               the
               meaning
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               ten
               horns
               as
               conquered
               to
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               them
               being
               gotten
               into
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               horns
               be
               turned
               against
               the
               Whore
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               see
               at
               present
               .
            
             I
             reply
             ,
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             be
             not
             Saints
             as
             Saints
             that
             shall
             burn
             the
             Whores
             flesh
             with
             fire
             ,
             that
             Saints
             shall
             not
             do
             it
             without
             Kings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             attempt
             it
             without
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             rather
             to
             serve
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             may
             see
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             not
             all
             done
             they
             would
             have
             done
             .
             If
             for
             present
             they
             see
             not
             the
             
               horns
               ruled
               by
               the
               Lamb
            
             (
             the
             seeing
             of
             which
             only
             prejudice
             hinders
             )
             neither
             do
             we
             see
             such
             Saintship
             in
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             
             as
             by
             their
             own
             rules
             should
             qualify
             them
             for
             the
             smiting
             work
             ,
             or
             setting
             up
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             rather
             such
             a
             spirit
             as
             tends
             to
             ruine
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             objection
             from
             John
             18.
             36.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               my
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               this
               Monarchy
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               being
               put
               for
               the
               Roman
               Monarchy
               ,
               Luke
            
             2.
             1.
             whereto
             I
             reply
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               in
            
             opposition
             to
             
               from
               above
            
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             John
             8.
             23.
             and
             the
             phrase
             
               not
               from
               hence
            
             ,
             and
             his
             proof
             
               from
               his
               servants
               not
               fighting
               for
               his
               rescue
               ,
            
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             should
             not
             be
             from
             his
             Servants
             ,
             nor
             by
             fighting
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             particle
             now
             used
             to
             intimate
             that
             either
             his
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             from
             hence
             ,
             or
             his
             servants
             fight
             ,
             but
             only
             is
             used
             to
             declare
             his
             present
             state
             without
             intimation
             of
             any
             thing
             concerning
             the
             future
             ,
             as
             John
             9.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             then
             adds
             something
             about
             the
             
               signs
               of
               the
               nearness
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             and
             omitting
             
               the
               computation
               of
               the
               time
               from
               the
               numbers
               left
               us
               in
               Scripture
            
             (
             which
             I
             have
             considered
             before
             sect
             .
             13.
             )
             there
             are
             ten
             signs
             set
             down
             of
             the
             nearness
             of
             it
             taken
             from
             accidents
             and
             observations
             of
             men
             favourers
             of
             his
             opinion
             and
             opponents
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             his
             judgment
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             signification
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             ,
             but
             may
             happen
             ,
             and
             have
             happened
             concerning
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             failed
             ,
             and
             been
             found
             mistakes
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ;
             and
             being
             not
             certain
             evidences
             ,
             or
             prognosticks
             as
             miracles
             ,
             prophesying
             and
             such
             like
             signs
             ,
             I
             therefore
             let
             them
             pass
             as
             things
             either
             false
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             unrighteous
             censures
             ,
             or
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             mine
             or
             any
             mans
             examination
             or
             judgment
             but
             Gods
             only
             ,
             and
             contenting
             my self
             to
             have
             demonstrated
             that
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             yield
             them
             no
             warrant
             to
             separate
             from
             or
             engage
             against
             the
             civil
             powers
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             commend
             this
             work
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             blessing
             ,
             praying
             God
             to
             teach
             those
             who
             have
             been
             or
             are
             led
             away
             with
             the
             Quinto-Monarchians
             opinion
             ,
             to
             
               prove
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           7.
           l.
           39.
           r.
           
             and
             God's
          
           ,
           p.
           17.
           l.
           2.
           d.
           to
           ,
           p.
           19.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           Judge
           ,
           p.
           25.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             to
             determin
          
           ,
           p.
           27.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           Dan.
           2.
           p.
           45.
           l.
           13.
           r
           ,
           then
           ,
           p.
           45.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           our
           ,
           p.
           51.
           l.
           39.
           r.
           heat
           ,
           p.
           57.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           
             it
             is
          
           ,
           p.
           60.
           l.
           28.
           d.
           time
           ,
           p.
           65.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           
             and
             agreement
          
           ,
           l.
           32.
           r.
           danger
           ,
           p.
           84.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           oppose
           ,
           p.
           90.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           an
           ,
           l.
           41.
           r.
           spiritual
           ,
           p.
           94.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           reins
           ,
           p.
           111.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           there
           's
           ,
           p.
           102.
           l.
           4.
           these
           words
           are
           to
           be
           inserted
           ,
           
             who
             oppose
             the
             Beast
             ,
             if
             the
             Beast
             be
             the
             Pope
             and
             Papacy
             .
             The
             next
             Psal.
          
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Princes
             or
             Prelates
             ,
          
           p.
           111.
           l.
           40.
           r.
           whole
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62873-e800
           
             See
             Dr.
             Homes
             Resur
             .
             reveal
             .
             lib
             7.
             ch
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             ●ee
             Bp.
             ●aveant's
             ●eterin
             .
             30.
             p.
             An●rew's
             
               esp
               .
               ad
               ●ellarm
            
             .
             polog
             .
             13.
             p.
             99.